Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - "Scumbag" Kevin Carter

Pages: [1]
1
Climax Control Archives / POLICE BRUTALITY
« on: July 04, 2025, 01:26:46 PM »



October of 2002 [ Flashback ]
Anaheim, California.
Police Station

Those handcuffs were quite uncomfortable. One of the only thoughts running through the teenager’s hand. No, Kevin wasn’t worried about the legal trouble he was in. He wasn’t worried about what his parents were going to say. He wasn’t worried about being expelled from school over what he did. He was just worried about how uncomfortable those cuffs were. That was until he found himself being slammed down into one of those metal chairs.

“Take a seat and don’t move!”

The words rang out from a very angry man that had planted Kevin right in that seat. For a second Kevin looked around. It was kind of like the TV shows and movies. A big investigation room. Consisting of two chairs, a table, and a door. Only one way in and one way out. Now considering his age this isn’t where he should have been. Not without his parents. Not without a lawyer. So this was already heading in a bad direction. At least for the man that had slammed him down in the chair. Officer Lee found himself with his arms folded across his chest. Glaring at the teenager.

OFFICER LEE: Do you understand the magnitude of trouble you’re in right now, boy?

KEVIN CARTER: For what? Self defense?

OFFICER LEE: Must think you’re clever or something. That wasn’t self defense!

KEVIN CARTER: I know my rights. It was self defense.

OFFICER LEE: And I know the law better than you do. It is my job. Beating another stupid over the head with a metal lunch tray is no self defense!

It was more than obvious that the teenager was getting under a grown man’s skin. All from the most simple of things. Kevin sat there in the chair with his arms behind his back, smirking at the office before him. Not helping his case at all.

OFFICER LEE: Something funny to you?!

KEVIN CARTER: Something is always funny to me. But in particular right this second? This entire situation is funny to me. From you putting me in handcuffs, dragging me down to the station, the entire bad cop attitude, and everything in between. You think it’s getting you somewhere. That’s the most hilarious part about it. Because it’s not doing shit for you.

OFFICER LEE: That right there is what is wrong with you smart punk mouth ass kids. You think you know it all. You think you have more control over things than you actually do. You think you always have a leg up on an adult, but you couldn’t be more wrong.

KEVIN CARTER: Are you done boring me with your logic?

OFFICER LEE: You little prick.

Again, the teenager’s words were enough to get under the officer’s skin. To the point that he snatched a hold of Kevin by the front of his shirt. Yanking him out of the chair. Turning to slam the young man up against the wall. Kevin didn’t seem to be phased at all. Keeping that smirk across his lips.

KEVIN CARTER: Man. My parents are going to love to hear that you keep putting your hands on me. And I’m sure some of the best lawyers in the state of california would love to jump on a case about an officer abusing a minor and using his authority to do so.

OFFICER LEE: At the age of seventeen and in the state of California. You can be charged as a minor for what you did. It could ruin your education. You could never graduate. You won’t be seeing mommy or daddy for a very long time. It’ll ruin opportunity after opportunity for you. You’ll never become anything when you get out from behind bars. Is that really the road you want to take? Do you really want to end up being a deadbeat to society?!

KEVIN CARTER: Aw look at you trying so very hard to try and scare me. It’s kind of cute.

That smugness just oozes out of the young man. Further only landing himself in hot water with this officer. Not that it made a bit of a difference to the teenager.

KEVIN CARTER: Are you trying to say you’re charging me? Because this entire time you’ve asked me questions without a lawyer present and you’ve yet to read me my rights. Just making mistake after mistake. How does someone like you? How does Someone so incompetent manage to get that badge?!

OFFICER LEE: You’re really lucky right now, kid. Real lucky right now that I’m holding back.

KEVIN CARTER: I think the only one that’s lucky right now is you. Because you know as well as I know. Any other situation. Outside of that outfit. Without that badge. Without these handcuffs keeping me shackled. I would have beat your ass by now.

Of course that smug smirk remained on the teenager’s expression. Everything about the kid just told a story that he believed everything that was coming out of his mouth and felt like he had some kind of control over the situation at hand. Only adding to the frustration for the officer. His grip got a little tighter on the front of Kevin’s shirt. Allowing himself to get into the teenager’s face a little more. Speaking in quite the low tone as if it was meant to be more intimidating.

OFFICER LEE: Cute to think so kid. Sadly for you that’s just a fever dream, but you’re about to really find out who is in control here. When I ruin your life at such a young age, you little prick.

No sooner than those words came out of the officer’s mouth. The door to that room came flying open. Another officer could be seen standing there in the doorway. Glaring over at the two of them.

CHIEF WILLARD: Lee! Get your hands off that young man.

OFFICER LEE: Chief. You don’t understand...

CHIEF WILLARD: I said take your hands off him! His parents are out here in the lobby!

A frustrated sigh left the officer’s lips. His grip on the teenager had been released. Kevin’s smirk found itself getting a little wider. Almost like he had known he was going to be right all along. With the chief of police heading back out the door and the other officer starting to follow behind. That smart ass teenager just couldn’t help himself. Popping off one last time at the mouth.

KEVIN CARTER: You are about to find out that police aint shit. Can’t wait to have your career and your livelihood in the palm of my hand!

Those words had the officer stopping in his tracks. His expression showed more frustration than before. For no other reason than he was starting to realize that he couldn’t do anything about the situation that was taking place. There might have even been some inkling in the back of his head this career might’ve been in some trouble. Out the door he walked shaking his head. Leaving the teenager alone for the time being. With that smug smirk on his lips. Kevin walked away from the wall and took a seat in the chair, waiting for it to all resolve itself like he knew it would.



July 3rd, 2025
Los Angeles, California
Home

Tank was barking up a storm. All thanks to the sound of the wheels of the suitcases rolling across the floor. Both Lilith and Kevin dragged their bags from the bedroom down the hallway. In just a few short hours they would be headed for Colorado. Another title defense was set to take place for the Internet Champion himself. Meanwhile it was a situation where Lilith had some of her own business to handle. Kevin leaned his bag against the wall by the front door. Pulling out his phone from his pocket to look at something on it.

KEVIN CARTER: Our flight is at three.

LILITH LOCKE: Plenty of time to get to the airport.

KEVIN CARTER: If I do not change my mind between now and then.

LILITH LOCKE: Why would you change your mind between now and then? This is a scheduled title defense. No way around that.

KEVIN CARTER: There is always a way around things Lilith. You just need to start thinking outside the box more. Not everything is so black and white.

There was a slight shake of his head. The man started to walk away from the front door heading towards the kitchen area. He could hear not only Lilith’s footsteps behind him, but his dog following along as well. Making it to the fridge to pull out a bottle of water.

KEVIN CARTER: As far as why would I change my mind? Better question you should ask is why shouldn’t I change my mind? Look at the grand scheme of things.

Untwisting the cap to his bottle of water. He began to take a swig from it. Lilith crossing her arms and just eyeballing him a bit. Trying to make sense of the situation.

LILITH LOCKE: I guess, I just don’t get it?

KEVIN CARTER: There’s two problems with this situation Lilith. First and foremost, I am being forced to defend my championship. Two weeks before the next big supercard. Do you see anyone else being forced to do so two weeks before?! Do you see anyone else having someone like Alexander Raven breathing down their fucking necks?! And do you see anyone else being in a situation where they have to keep eyes in the back of their head just for a title defense?!

LILITH LOCKE: ... No?

KEVIN CARTER: My point exactly. Once again Christian and Mark are just swinging their tiny peckers around. Because they can. Putting me in an unfair position. And for what? Because, I am steam rolling everyone they put in front of me? Because they want to make me feel some kind of pressure? Because they’d rather back someone like Alexander who has made it known more than once he doesn’t give a shit about them or this company? It’s an attack against me. An unfair attack at that. And if I just happen to not show up. What the hell are they really going to do about it?

LILITH LOCKE: Well, we both know the answer to that question. They’re going to strip you of the Internet Championship. Something you worked hard for. Why would you be so silly to put yourself in a situation like that? You see what I mean. You’re not making much sense.

KEVIN CARTER: I don’t have to make sense to you or anyone else. I just have to make sense to myself and that’s all that matters.

Placing the cap back on the bottle. He opened the fridge to toss it back inside. Before bringing his attention right back to her.

KEVIN CARTER: And if they did strip me. What the hell are they gonna do with it? Put it up for grabs in a mediocre multi man match? Go out of their way to hand it to someone like Miles further proving their clear favoritism once again towards a man that doesn’t know how to get his head out of his ass and succeed on his own?

LILITH LOCKE: They could just reward Liam with the championship.

KEVIN CARTER: The jackoff that shouldn’t have had the title shot to begin with?! That’s the whole other reason I am considering not showing up. How the hell do they hand someone who has two wins? Two wins over non significant and important people a fucking title shot?! How do they give someone a title shot that likely won’t even be here three months from now?!

LILITH LOCKE: I don’t have an answer to that question, Kevin.

KEVIN CARTER: I know you don’t and it isn’t up to you to have an answer. But the whole fucking problem is that the two morons running this place wouldn’t have an answer either. They’ve got no idea what they’re doing and it shows every goddamn week. It’s showing this week. And I’m tired of it!

Once again the champion shook his head.

LILITH LOCKE: So, then what are you going to do?

KEVIN CARTER: Guess, you’ll find out like everyone else.

Frustration was starting to boil over for the Internet Champion. As history had shown in the past, it could be a very bad thing for whomever was standing in his cross hairs. Assuming that the Internet Champion found it ‘worth’ his time in the long run to actually show up. There was a very good chance that Liam Davis was going to find himself in a bad way from the jump. This could end up being the first and last chance Liam is ever featured in the limelight again when the Scumbag is done with him.



July 5th, 2025
Grand Junction, Colorado
Suplizio Field

The shot found itself starting to slowly fade in. Night had fallen, but thanks to the bright lights of the stadium. It has become very easy to make out the Suplizio Field. In fact the pitching mound was becoming the primary focus. All thanks to someone walking right towards it. With the shot getting a little closer and a little clear, it was revealed to be none other than the Internet Champion himself, Kevin Carter. Quite possibly wearing the most ridiculous outfit possible. A baseball Los Angeles Dodgers baseball jersey intentionally left unbutton to showcase the Internet Championship around his waist.

The LA Laker basketball shorts didn’t match at all, but those were on and barely hanging to his waist. A chain-link oversized type of necklace hanging off his neck. With a Los Angeles Rams fitted cap turned to the side. And the retro Jordan 12s to complete the outfit. Nothing out there could have made him look any more ridiculous and he had to have known that. Nevertheless he finally found himself taking the middle of that pitcher’s mound. Letting his eyes find the recording cameras. His usual smart ass smug smirk starts to cross over his expression.

“I know, I know. Right now I look pretty fucking dumb. But I assure you there is always a method to my madness. It’ll all make sense soon enough. Which is why I am not here to waste any time. It has been announced that this Sunday. I will be forced to defend my Internet Championship once again. Forced to defend my championship against someone by the name of Liam Davis. Basically, I am being forced to defend my championship against someone that has been here for all of a cup of coffee.”

Taking a second to shake his head from side to side. Some very clear undertones that he wasn’t exactly happy with the decision being made.

“Now before anyone gets their panties in a bunch. Because I know it’s coming. Being forced to defend my championship. That’s not really a problem for me. I’ve made it clear I’ll be a fighting champion. That’s more than some champions we have now and some we’ve had in the past. This defense will make it number five. More times than some previous champions ever defended it. Well on my way to becoming one of the longest reigning champions of this title’s history. Over a hundred and fifty days clocked in. The problem I have with this defense is. Number one.”

“I’ve got a psychopath breathing down my neck. Well let me rephrase that. I’ve got a fake psychopath breathing down my neck. A guy that’s so obsessed with being spooky and scary. Desperately wanting me to fear him. And because I am not buying into any of that. It’s a bitter pill for him to swallow. Making him a little more on edge. Making him lash out a bit. So, as far as I am concerned. I have to grow eyes in the back of my head for this to even be a fair title defense. There’s no doubt in my mind. First chance Raven got. He would screw me out of my championship. Just to say he did something worth talking about.”


Of course this was going to be the narrative that he painted. Anything and everything he could to make himself sound like a victim. Even when the reality was Kevin brought a lot of this on himself to begin with. Something he was not going to take credit for. Not even close.

“I’m not the only one that knows that. So does Mark. So does Christian. They know he will be lurking in the dark, but they don’t care about what kind of unfair advantage that puts me at. In fact, if it meant the championship was no longer around my waist. They’d turn a blind eye to it and celebrate in private. That’s what kind of horrible people we have for bosses of a very profitable company. But then again, these are also the same men that chose to make this a match to begin with. Which is the second reason I have a problem with this title defense.”

“Like I said Liam has been here for all of a cup of coffee and he’s being rewarded with a title shot. Only three matches into his career here?! Meanwhile when I came back. I went almost six months. Maybe even more before I was even considered for championship opportunities. Do you people really not see the selective favoritism our bosses constantly choose to show? Of course they don’t. I’m always the one making shit up. I’m always the one that’s delusional. I’m always the one that’s lying. According to them and everyone else. But seriously, what the hell has this idiot done to deserve a title shot?!”


Carter left those eyebrows of his remained arched up in a questioning manner. It was a valid question had it been any other situation. Had it been anyone else. Then it would have been a question that got an answer. Hell, had it been anyone else this likely wouldn’t have even been happening. It was that narrative he was painting that they were just out to get him.

“Are you really going to say that his first two matches were that impressive? Are you really going to tell me that the two wins he has to his name have some ground for him to stand on? For crying out loud. Liam beat LJ Kasey and Justin Smith. Tell me who the hell hasn’t beaten them. We all know that Justin is a walking talking punching bag for the entire roster. Only person that has ever lost to him in recent memory is Bill Barnhart and that tells you all it needs to tell you right there. And as far as LJ goes? Anyone from the Kasey family is a fucking joke.”

“Defeating them doesn’t have any weight or significance to it. Nor should it ever be a damn thing where it dictates who gets a championship shot and who doesn’t. If that’s how this worked. If that’s how things were. If that was the merit and the standard to rewarding people. Then we would be seeing people like Logan Hunter getting consistent World Championship shots. Once again this just shows that this company and the men running it have no idea what the hell they are doing. They’re constantly doing dumb shit like this. Once again letting someone have something they don’t deserve to have.”

“And in the process of doing that. It’s allowing them to think that they’ve got some kind of stake in the company now. I am willing to bet anything that just handing this title shot to Liam has him thinking he’s a big deal. Has him believing that he’s going to be a force around here. I’d even be willing to bet that Liam has it already in his mind that he’s going to be able to go the distance to defeat me. He’s already got it in his head that he’s walking out of this Sunday with the Internet Championship around his waist. This is what happens when you just grant people things without making them work for it. You make them delusional!”


There was quite a bit of frustration that consumed the voice of the Internet Champion. Frustration that would no doubt end up falling upon deaf ears. As it always did. He paced himself back and forth on that mound.

“Although, this is partly Mark and Christian’s fault. Their decision making results in things like this. I do have to admit that they’re only half at fault. Liam was already a nut case when he signed his name to the contract. I mean seriously, this whole cop thing? This whole using wrestling as a way to help with ‘anger management issues’ as it was put. Is his brain locked into a timeline of the seventies and eighties with professional wrestling? You know where you saw the stupidest and goofiest of characters?”

“Repo men, Indians, and Clowns. And haven’t we already seen men claim to be police officers in this business? Especially during that time period? So not only are you a liar. Not only are you someone that can easily be considered a goof. It also seems to me, Liam. That you do not have an original bone in your body. No creativity to you whatsoever. Just rehashed shit we have already seen somewhere else throughout history. Yet you get rewarded with a title shot against me... Fantastic.”


Carter rolled his eyes a bit. Further displaying his frustration and overall annoyance by the man he was set to face off against.

“Let’s say that I want to go ahead and play along with this idea that you are a police officer. Let’s say that I am going to go ahead and believe this story you are telling us. Do you not realize how dangerous that actually is for you? There are plenty of people out there Liam that do not like law enforcement. They do not respect law enforcement. I’m one of those people. I don’t even respect the rules and regulations of the damn company we work for. You think I am going to give a shit about your badge? You think I’m going to bow at your feet because you hold some kind of higher power outside these four walls? You think that I am going to cower in fear because you think you’re above the law yourself?”

“Nah, that’s not going to happen. It’s not even going to be close to happening. Not when I remember the first time I encountered the law. I was a seventeen year old boy. Officer tried to bully me. Tried to swing that badge in my face. Tried to make me feel his authority. And more than anything else. Tried to make it seem like law enforcement was leaps and bounds above everything and everyone else. Told him then, what I’d tell him or any officer now. Take the badge off. Meet me in the streets. Let’s see just how big and bad you really are. So really when you think about it Liam. You should consider yourself lucky that I am calling this nothing more than a gimmick. Otherwise you could find yourself really getting hurt!”


The narrowed expression said it all for Carter. He was not backing down from his beliefs. Not even a little bit. Therefore making it clear it was going to be a long night for the man he was set to face.

“Or maybe just maybe... His mind time locked to the mid to late two thousands? This is where we are expected to buy into the voices in his head are what made him do it. That’s what we’re meant to buy into and believe right? We’re going to hear something outlandish when it comes to some kind of mental disorder. Don’t they call it intermittent explosive disorder? Or some stupid shit like that. Not to mention what the hell do you have to be so angry about huh? What has you so triggered that you need to come into wrestling to work out all this frustration?”

“Surely, it can’t be about being a sad lonely fuck right? After all, you’ve felt the need to tell anyone and everyone who would listen how useless you see relationships. Not that anyone gave a fuck or cared to have your opinion on the matter. The reason you’re angry and frustrated surely can’t be because of people like me. After all, it was a couple of weeks ago in your pointless match with Justin. You brought my name up and slobbered all over it like a big fat dick. About how you didn’t respect me. Wouldn’t respect me. Yada yada. I had nothing to do with the situation. But felt the need to bring my name up.”

“Kind of like you just wanted drama to come your way and that’s exactly what you got. No need to backtrack from it now. But of course that can’t be why you’re angry right? It can’t be why you’re frustrated? My existence can’t bother you that much. But you know what Liam? It’s not really going to matter why you are angry. It’s not going to matter why you are frustrated. It isn’t going to make a lick of difference that you are using wrestling to work out all these issues. Because when this match is over with. I got a good feeling. You’re going to go running far, far away from SCW.”

“As you are never going to want to ever face me again. You’re never going to want to be subjected to what I intend to do to you ever again. You are never going to want to ever experience having your ego shattered into millions of pieces ever again. And when you do, tuck your tail between your legs. The very second you go running for the hills to never be seen again. I can confidently say. It’ll ultimately be the smartest thing you ever did!”


Once again the narrowed expression of his locked on with the recording cameras. Surely everything that was said wouldn’t settle right with Liam. It was going to be a situation where he’d want to prove the Internet Champion wrong, but could he actually make that happen was the question.

“But that finally brings me back to this outfit. The look. How ridiculous it all is. I decided that for once in my career here. It’s time for me to relax a little. Time for me to have some fun. Time for me to be more than just the usual dickhead that you all see week in and week out. It’s time for me to not take something so serious. Considering the two men that run this company don’t take me seriously at all if they’re going to make me face a joke like this. Guess you could say this is going to be a once in a lifetime experience for every single one of you. Now drop that beat!”

Following those words coming out of his mouth. Almost right away there was a very generic hip hop beat that began to play over those speakers of the empty field. Carter cleared his throat for a brief moment before beginning to make a fool out of himself.

“So rumor has it.
I'm facing what the kids nowadays.
Call a serial capper.
Figured the only way to combat that
Is to become something I’m not.
A famous rapper.”

“They say...
He is a man of the law.
A man with some real authority.
But when it comes to beating me.
Not many have your back.
Just a small minority.”

“And who's to blame for that?
You could have more fans.
Yet, you don't want a relationship.
Guess it'll just be a silent arena.
As I beat your ass. To retain...
My Championship!”

“This whole fake cop persona.
It's laughable at best. Especially when
We all know you wouldn't make it past
The Academy's Application Process!”

Carter had stopped his ‘rap’ skills for a moment. Smirking from ear to ear. Clearly having fun making a mockery out of the man he was set to defend his championship against in just a few days. The thing was the Scumbag was the only one that would find this amusing. To everyone else it was cringe and in some retrospect just downright disrespectful to Liam Davis. That smirk started to fade as he appeared the man was far from done with this new found talent of his.

“And now you're a wrestler.
Believing you got a chance against me.
Not realizing I'll punch you in the face.
Harder than a prime Muhammad Ali!”

“Last time I checked.
You could go to prison.
For impersonating a cop.
But don't you worry Liam.
I keep my finger on the trigger.
We call that a desk pop.”

“I'm calling it what it is.
You're just a gimmick.
A fake. A phony.
You're full of bells and whistles.
But when it comes to me.
I'm real and authentic.
Carrying a tongue so deadly.
It’s like nuclear missiles!”

“To wrap it all up Liam.
This Sunday... You're facing a dose of reality.
With a beating so bad.
You call it police brutality!”

To make matters worse and push it over the edge with the ‘cringe’ feel. Carter crossed his arms across his chest as if it was some kind of ‘cool’ pose. By then the generic hip hop beat was starting to die down. What the cameras just captured, what Liam was going to have to endure, and what the fans were going to have to digest with this was a lot. But that’s where the shot found itself starting to zoom out a little at a time before completely fading to black. With the stage set on just exactly how the Internet Champion viewed this entire ordeal.

2
Climax Control Archives / Same Old Shit.
« on: June 27, 2025, 07:42:28 PM »



June 22nd, 2025
Denver, Colorado
Magness Arena

That did not go according to plan. Not even a little bit. His plan was perfectly carried out. He baited Alexander into thinking he stood a chance. Baited him into thinking he could cause havoc right then and there. Lilith hit the ring not a moment too late. That low blow put the man on his knees. That hammer coming into play. The Internet Champion cracked him as hard as he could. Splitting him wide open. Alexander’s blood spilling all over the ring. One hell of an open wound... and he laughed.

He laughed in his face. He challenged if it was his best shot. Vowed that more violence and blood would be coming, but it would be coming to Internet Champion. How? Just how the hell was he able to laugh while bleeding out like that?! It was becoming clear that Alexander wasn’t a normal man. Becoming clear that Kevin might’ve bitten off a little more than he could chew. That made him worry. The panic look on his face was seen as he and Lilith stormed the backstage area.

KEVIN CARTER: How Lilith? Fucking how?!

Finding himself just pacing back and forth in that hallway. His hands dragging through his hair. This was the first time anyone had seen him like this. A complete loss for words. Panic crippling his entire state of physicality. Mentally and emotionally distraught. It was a lot. Lilith doing her best.

LILITH LOCKE: Breathe. Just breathe Kevin.

KEVIN CARTER: We have to figure this out! We have to figure this out now.

LILITH LOCKE: We got time. There’s no point in rushing. We’ll just go back to the drawing board and come up with a better plan.

KEVIN CARTER: Are you not hearing yourself right now?!

He finally stopped the pacing. His voice was raised. His eyes were narrowed. Glaring a hole in the woman. Sure that anger was very much being misplaced, but it wasn’t something he could stop or control at this moment. Alexander had gotten under his skin and inside his head.

KEVIN CARTER: I mean seriously. Listen to what you are saying. We do not have time. I do not have time. Tonight was meant to put him out to the pastures for good. It was meant to make sure he doesn’t get anywhere close to me. Or anywhere close to this.

His grip on the Internet Championship that sat on his shoulder was very tight. But the very visible tremble in that hand was clear.

KEVIN CARTER: If he’s going to eat it like he did out there tonight. He’s going to come for me. He’s going to come for my title. He’s going to get everything handed to him by these fucks that run this place. We gotta come up with a better plan. Next week he cannot walk out of this arena. He has to be in a body bag. Do you understand?!

LILITH LOCKE: This is a lot to process Kevin.

KEVIN CARTER: Do you understand? Yes or fucking no. Because if not I’ll find someone else that does!

LILITH LOCKE: Yes! I get it, for fucks sake!

Of course hearing her lash out and raise her own voice. It made him narrow his eyes a little more. Quickly biting his tongue and preventing himself from exploding. After all, what else could he expect? He lost it on her. He was screaming at her. He was pointing the blame on her in a roundabout way. It made sense she had enough and snapped back. Now before their conversation could continue.

Both of them heard a feminine tone that resulted in the sound of them clearing their throat. Bringing their attention to where it had come from. As their eyes were forced to lock on Ms. Rocky Mountains. A bright smile overcame her lips as she waved at them. Yet she seemed to be the only one in a positive mood. Before she could even get a word in edgewise. She was being shut down.

LILITH LOCKE: Go away.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Rude, much?

KEVIN CARTER: We are not in the mood for your bullshit. Neither of us have anything to say to you. Not now, not ever really.

LILITH LOCKE: Like I said. Go away.

She was being met with Lilth’s narrowed and angry gaze. It was more than just the fact Ms. Mountains were there to do her job. Lilith couldn’t stand the fact anyone was even in Kevin’s presence that wasn’t herself. Nevertheless they tried to pick back up their conversation ignoring the interviewer’s presence.

KEVIN CARTER: I don’t care what you have to do. What rules you need to break.How borderline criminal it needs to be. You track down Alexander’s every move from the moment he leaves tonight. Until next week in Boulder. I want to get the jump on him when he least expects it.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Speaking of next week in Boulder.

KEVIN CARTER: No one cares. You’ve been told to shut up and go away. Are you just stupid or something? Fucking christ.

LILITH LOCKE: It’ll be handled. I'll get every bit of information you need. I won’t let you down.

KEVIN CARTER: That’s what I like to hear.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: I know something that you would like to hear.

LILITH LOCKE: Since the original plan failed. Can we just put her in the body bag instead?!

Everything about Lilith’s body posture. Let it be known she was very much ready to pounce and cause all types of issues. Little did Ms. Mountains know. Kevin getting directly in between the two at that moment was being done to protect her. His glare intensified as he looked at the woman.

KEVIN CARTER: What? What the fuck do you want? Since you are so hell bent on being the main character? Since you want all of the spotlight and our attention. What is it?!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: I just figured you both were interested in a little bit of breaking news for next week. Something I heard coming straight from Mark Ward himself. And since you’re so-self centered people. With it involving you. I expected you to be chomping at the bit to want to know what it was.

LILITH LOCKE: Just say it before I cut your tongue out of your mouth!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: All this violence. For what? Geez.

She rolled her own eyes. Looking back at the two seemingly not bothered by all of their threats and actions.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Next week. For the first time since -- whatever all of this is -- with you two has become a thing. SCW’s fans are going to see you teaming up! Exciting breaking news. Am I right?

KEVIN CARTER: No.

LILITH LOCKE: Who are our victims?

KEVIN CARTER: That’s not even important.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Former Mixed World Tag Team Champions, The Barnharts.

KEVIN CARTER: And that just confirms what I said!

Irritation was all in the voice of the Internet Champion. Not that it was that much different than how this entire scene had played out as it was. Shaking his head in frustration.

KEVIN CARTER: Wasting our time. Out of all the things we could do next week. Out of all the opponents we could have. This is the bullshit they saddle us up with. None of their booking decisions ever seem to make a damn bit of sense. It’s equivalent to letting monkeys shit in a room and throw shit at the wall. See what turd actually sticks. And yet somehow they still question why the hell people always got something to say about their ability to run this company.

LILITH LOCKE: It’s their own fault. You simply cannot fix stupid. We’re constantly surrounded by it. We experience it every single week. As much as it is a waste of time, at least it’ll be an easy night.

KEVIN CARTER: An easy night, yes. But we’re not like others. We don’t take an easy night just because it is given to us. We want competition. We want to prove why we are better than everyone else. I have told you that time and time again!

His glare intensified a little more. Aiming right at her. She should have known better, but of course once again. Ms. Mountains couldn’t help herself and got involved once again.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: I don’t know if I would consider it a waste of time. Nor would it be considered a walk in the park. Mark doesn’t view it as such either.

KEVIN CARTER: Do you think I give a shit what he thinks? Have you not been following along with who I am and how I conduct myself?!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: have, but I think you’ll find it interesting to know. Whether you care or not is a different story. But Mark himself did say he sees Bill and Bea as the team that has the leg up. Thanks to their experience. Might be a little bit in over your head and you don’t even realize it yet.

LILITH LOCKE: What did you say?

KEVIN CARTER: Lilith. Let it go.

LILITH LOCKE: No. I want to see if she’s stupid enough to say it again. Repeat it.

KEVIN CARTER: I said let it go.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Based on facts, experience, and history. The Barnharts have a leg up on you. You guys are at a disadvantage next week and if I were you. That’s where I would be putting all of my focus and attention.

That statement did exactly what Lilith wanted it to do. It triggered her and gave Lilith a reason to lash out. She went to lunge right at the interviewer. Before she could get her hands on her. Kevin snatched the woman out of the air and held her back. It didn’t stop Lilith from trying to break free.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Wow. Imagine trying to attack someone over an opinion.

KEVIN CARTER: Imagine being stupid enough to keep running your mouth. Get the hell out of here before I let her go.

There was a brief eye roll from the interviewer. She didn’t see anything wrong with what she was doing. After all she was just doing her job, but it was also one of those situations where she wasn’t exactly dealing with the most sane or rational people. Finding herself doing what was suggested walking away. Leaving the Scumbag to continue to try and control the loose cannon that was Lilith.

June 28th, 2025
Boulder, Colorado
Hotel Bar

Per usual Sin City Wrestling had a very good habit of finding some of the most boring places on planet earth to host a Climax Control. This was certainly the case when it came to Boulder, Colorado. Nothing to do. Nothing to experience. Not worth being there. At least that would have been the opinion of the Internet Champion. Which is who the shot found itself opening up to.

Right there at the hotel bar that all the talent was staying at was the champion himself, Kevin Carter. Taking a drink from the alcoholic beverage in his hand. Without so much as even acknowledging the cameras were there the man spoke. Letting it be known right then and there he had been expecting the camera crew all along, Turning his attention to one person.

“Bill.”

His last few sips had that glass empty. Placing it down on the bar in front of him while starting to reach into his back pocket.

“Isn’t this getting old for you? Isn’t this getting tiring for you? Aren’t you sick and tired of the same outcome over and over again? Cause from my point of view. It’s mentally, emotionally, and physically exhausting to keep experiencing this with you when our paths cross. Hell, it’s just as mentally, emotionally, and physically draining when I’m just standing back and watching you fumble your way through this thing you call a professional wrestling career.”

His tone of voice remained rather calm and collected for who he was. Carter had pulled out his wallet from his back pocket. Briefly opening it up to pull out a hundred dollar bill. Tossing it down on the bar next to his empty glass. As he stuffed his wallet back in his pocket, he was getting up from the stool he had been sitting at, and finally looking right at the cameras that were on him.

“We both know how this has always gone in the past, Bill. It doesn’t matter if it's a six man tag team match. It doesn’t matter if it’s a multi-man match. It doesn’t matter if it’s a handicap match. It doesn’t matter if it’s a singles match. And now you can add in the fact it doesn’t matter if it's a mixed tag team match. Because anytime we have been opposite of each other. It has always ended with me winning and you losing. It’s pretty much a guarantee that. I’m going to add another win to my list of victories involving you this coming Sunday. That’s why I asked if this is getting old for you and if it's tiring.”

“Your best efforts are never enough. They always end up being mediocre at best when being paired up against me. You always end up getting exposed. So you would think by now. That you would just forfeit the match anytime you see us facing off. Not even bother wasting your time or showing up. You would assume that you would just ask the powers that be to not be put in any more matches with me. To stay clear of me. To stay in your wheelhouse of Justin Smith’s and Logan Hunter’s off the roster. To avoid not only the constant losing, but the constant embarrassment as well.”


Carter couldn’t help himself. Just shaking his head from side to side. He started to walk himself right out of the bar.

“I get that you see yourself as some kind of seasoned veteran. I get that you think you’re bringing some kind of knowledge to the table with all this ‘experience’ you have talked about. And I also get that Sin City Wrestling is all you got. It’s honestly the only place willing to keep you employed. Anywhere else you’d been given the whole ‘we wish you the best of luck in all your future endeavors' speech in less than six months of being there. I can guarantee that, but like I was saying.”

“I get that you have this mindset about things. But at what point do you see that you are wrong? At what point do you understand you're not the veteran you think you are? And that you do not bring the experience that you think you do? Because at this point even with your IQ being as low as it might be. Even you have to understand what the facts of reality are. You have to see that none of this has ever gone the way that you have said or envisioned it to go. You fail to succeed every single time.”

“And at this point Bill. I’m starting to actually feel bad for you. That’s kind of hard for me to admit to. Because I do not feel bad for anyone. Almost every single time something bad happens to someone. They deserved it happening to them and I’ve got no problem in rubbing that in their faces. But with you, it’s kind of a what’s the point kind of situation. If you don’t see your own flaws when they have always blown up in your ace? What is it going to do me any good in pointing them out to you? The answer is nothing.”

“As a matter of fact Bill. My usual shtick is basically useless. It does nothing but waste my time. We both know how I can be. I could make fun of you for that very low IQ. I could make fun of you grasping at straws just for you to feel like you’ve got a point against someone. I could make fun of you for all the times you have flat out just made shit up and lied about someone or a situation. Proving that one, you didn’t do any research on your opponent. And two, that you just aren’t all there in the head.”


By this time the Internet Champion had himself down the hall and approaching the elevators. Just as they were opening up and letting people off. Climbing right inside and forcing the camera crew to follow along. He pressed the seventh floor button. With the doors closing shortly after.

“It wouldn’t take much for me to make fun of your wife and how the two of you seemingly share the same brain. Cannot come up with a single unique thought on your own. It would just be an easy target for me to point out all the useless facts that you randomly spit out like they have weight and value to what is going on at the time. I could easily mock you for that god-awful win loss record. It would  be too easy for me to knock those very clear subpar wrestling skills.”

“I could honestly just bury you three ways from Sunday. There is nothing you could do about it. Nothing you could do to stop it. Nothing you could do to change the outcome of any of this. But I have to be honest with myself. This doesn’t do anything for me. This doesn’t make me any better than you than I already am. None of my actions are suddenly going to click with you and make you see all the mistakes you’ve made.”


A very slight ding sound was heard. The elevators announced they had arrived on the floor. Before they started to open their doors.Carter walked out with the camera crew still hot on his trail for the words he was giving them.

“Nothing I say is going to make you see that I am right and get you on the right path. None of this is going to benefit you and it damn sure doesn’t benefit me in any way whatsoever. Sharing the ring with you is just a gigantic waste of my time. I wish you had the mental capacity to actually admit that and make things a little smoother, but we both sadly know what we are dealing with here. There’s no need for me to lose any sleep over this match. No need at all for me to feel like I need to be on my A Game.”

“I could honestly give only thirty percent of what my best can be. And it would still lead to me having my hand raised in victory. That’s just how bad you really are. How bad you’ve always been. And honestly Bill? If I’m just shooting from the hip here. I don’t need to actually climb into the ring with you tomorrow night. Very easily Lilith could mop the floor with the both of you all on her own. If I were to allow her to do so. A challenge that she would meet head on and overcome with ease.”


Finally his journey had seemingly come to a stop. Finding himself just outside one of the hotel doors. The number 643 in big bold letters on the door. Pulling his keycard from his pocket briefly to unlock the door. The Internet Champion looked back at the cameras for the final time.

“It’ll be the same old shit tomorrow night Bill. Thanks for another win.”

There was a slight eye roll that consumed the champion. It was clear based on everything that they had heard. The man was very much seeking competition. Very much wanting something to be worthwhile to him. Yet, that’s not the type of scenario he found himself in. Turning and walking inside that hotel room, he slammed the door shut behind him. Leading to the shot fading out with a very bitter overtone left to it.

3
Climax Control Archives / LONG LIVE KING CARTER
« on: June 06, 2025, 07:40:00 PM »

May 28th, 2025
Men’s Central Jail
Los Angeles, California

Each foot step that was made. It somehow echoed off the concrete walls. Kevin kept his eyes forward as he followed behind an officer. In a matter of seconds the two of them approached a door. Taking his keys out the officer unlocked the door and held it open for him. Kevin stepped through and took a look around. A single table in the room with two chairs. About that time the officer came up behind him.

OFFICER: Thirty minutes is all the visiting time allowed.

KEVIN CARTER: I don’t think we’ll even be using all of that thirty minutes. Don’t think he’ll be too happy to see me.

OFFICER: This better not cause our inmate to get rowdy.

KEVIN CARTER: That’s what you’re here for right?

That exchanged look between the two was a little unsettling. That was until they heard the sound of another door being closed. Looking in that direction there was another officer leading a man in handcuffs and shackles around his ankles. It wasn’t just any man, it was Kevin’s son: Wyatt. The second Wyatt realized what was going on. He became enraged.

WYATT CARTER: What the fuck is he doing here?!

OFFICER #2: Go. Sit.

WYATT CARTER: I don’t want anything to do with this clown!

OFFICER #2: I said sit!

He was being forced to take a couple of steps forward. Finding himself taking a seat in that open chair directly across from where his father sat. Kevin looked across the table at his son. Smirking ear to ear.

KEVIN CARTER: This isn’t a good look for you, kid.

WYATT CARTER: Go fuck yourself.

KEVIN CARTER: Still hostile over all of this?

WYATT CARTER: I am in here for at least a year because of you!

KEVIN CARTER: No, you’re in here because of yourself. Your own actions are what landed you in those handcuffs and a jail sentence.

WYATT CARTER: You’re the one that pressed charges! You’re the one that took this to court!

KEVIN CARTER: As any good father would to teach his son a lesson.

His lips curled a little more into that smirk when he spoke. Wyatt on the other hand could be seen starting to grow with anger. The color in his face started to turn to an angry shade of red. His fists doubled up in those cuffs, but there wasn’t a lot he could do. After all, it wouldn't go over well for him at all.

KEVIN CARTER: This seems to be a recurring theme in my life lately. Personally and professionally. It’s always somehow my fault. Never anyone else's. Despite it being clear that they have their faults.

WYATT CARTER: What the hell do you want? Huh? What is the point of all of this? You got what you wanted. I am serving my time!

KEVIN CARTER: Wyatt. If you think this is what I wanted. That couldn’t be any further from the truth. No. What I wanted was for you to grow up to be a man. I wanted you to grow up and see things the way I saw it. See people for who they are, like I saw them. I wanted you to be a spitting image of who I am. That way you would never be chewed up and spit out like you were nothing by the world. But your mother. She is a problem. She’s made you soft.

WYATT CARTER: Keep my mother’s name out of your fucking mouth!

KEVIN CARTER: If I could go back and change things. I would. Because I realize now more than ever the biggest mistake I ever made in my life was having kids with that selfish fucking cunt.

Those words were aimed to get a reaction out of the near eighteen year old. Wyatt went to lunge at his father, but was quickly grabbed a hold of and slammed back in the chair by both officers.

OFFICER: That is going to be your only warning!

Wyatt found himself glaring at the two of them. Being so young and not being in control of his emotions. That was the very reason he was in this situation to begin with. Being forced to look over at his father when he heard him speak again.

KEVIN CARTER: But that day you showed up at my place. The day you showed me who you were under all the coddling of your mother. I knew you had become just like me. You did see things the way I did. You just need a little more guidance.

WYATT CARTER: I am nothing like you. When are you going to get that through your thick skull?!

KEVIN CARTER: You are like me Wyatt. It’s not something you see right now. All that misguided hate for me is why. I get it, but what you don’t understand is. I can make all of this go away. I can put an end to all of this. All you have to do is agree to follow my guidance. Take up the family business. Join me in harming the ones that ruined our family. Help me punish all of the wrestling business for what they did to me. For forcing me to be absent in your life.

WYATT CARTER: No! No, I am not joining you. I want nothing to do with you and damn sure don’t want anything to do with the wrestling business.

KEVIN CARTER: You need to reconsider Wyatt.

WYATT CARTER: I said what I said! I am not joining you or the business. How are you this off your rocker? How can you see that you aren’t the problem? And it had nothing to do with the business or the people in it. It has everything to do with you being a shitty human being. An awful father!

For a second there was nothing but an uncomfortable silence that filled this tiny room. Kevin sat there looking at his angered son. This unimpressed expression seemingly overcame his expression, The slightest little nod coming from Kevin as he found himself pushing the chair back and starting to stand up.

KEVIN CARTER: So be it then Wyatt. You want to rot next year here? You can have it that way. But remember an assault charge at such an early age. It’s going to have consequences for the rest of your life. No school is going to want to accept a student into their community with a criminal record. Most jobs are going to turn you away when they do a background check. Life is going to be very-very hard for you when you get out. But this offer I am giving you now. Can make it so much easier for you. A father-son duo. Taking liberties on others for everything they took from us.

WYATT CARTER: I would much rather have the next fifty years of my life. Be nothing but difficult. I am fine with struggling. Fine with having my life not be the way I originally saw it. As long as I never have to deal with you ever again. I sincerely hope when your time comes. You experience the most painful of deaths. You sorry son of a bitch!

Kevin just smirked at his son’s response. Finally stepping away from the chair and turning his back to the near eighteen year old. Nothing more to be said as he nodded to the officer that led him into the room. That was his cue to start leading him back out. Kevin wastes no time in following behind him. This had gone the way the scumbag expected, but he was hopeful. It wouldn’t stay this way. His son didn’t realize it yet, but he was becoming more and more like him by the day. Soon it would boil over, he’d embrace him, and he’d come calling begging to be forgiven.




June 2nd, 2025
Home
Los Angeles, California

“Keeeeevvviiiiiinnnnnn!”

The voice of Lilith rang out from down the hall. His eyes were bloodshot. He smelled of alcohol. Everything about his expression said hungover as he hung to the edge of the bed. Trying to collect himself from the night before. The creaking sound of the door being pushed open made his head throb some. Forcing him to look over his shoulder. Entering the room was Lilith. She hadn’t left his side since Into The Void. Everywhere that he was.

LILITH LOCKE: Good morning!

Silence still followed from the Scumbag. Nodding in her direction as he stood up, snagging a dirty cut off t-shirt off the floor to place over his tattooed covered torso.

LILITH LOCKE: We have company.

Taking his hands and trying to rub the sleep out of his eyes. Hearing what she did almost instantly forced him to look at her. A slightly confused and annoyed expression.

KEVIN CARTER: Company?

LILITH LOCKE: Mmmhmmm! Your presence is requested by royalty.

KEVIN CARTER: What the hell are you talking about?

LILITH LOCKE: Ms. Calaway. She was in the city. Requested that she spoke to you. Took it upon myself to give her the address so we could chat.

KEVIN CARTER: You did what?

LILITH LOCKE: Oh don’t be worried. She’s no harm. Besides I’ll cut someone if they want to try anything crazy with you.

There was a bit of a smirk on Lilith’s lips. Kevin glared a little harder. As that wasn’t exactly the point at hand. Inviting anyone to where he lived was an invasion of privacy and that was something that would need to be handled. But for now it had to be put on the back burner.

KEVIN CARTER: We’ll talk later.

His voice was stern. Finding himself not giving the woman a chance to even properly respond. Before he was walking past her. Out of the bedroom, down the hall of the two story home, and to the set of steps. Jogging down them until he hit the first floor, coming around the corner to the living room, and sure enough. There stood Alexandra directly in the middle of his living room. His glare would only intensify as he spoke.

KEVIN CARTER: Can I help you with something?

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: Oh. There you are. Wasn’t sure if Lilith was telling the truth? Seems like a bit of an oddball.

KEVIN CARTER: Believe me. I’ll address the situation when you leave. Not exactly a fan of people coming to my home. For any reason. But people connected to Miles and Carter. That’s really crossing a line. I can only assume the worst out of you.

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: Don’t you think it’s a little unfair for you to judge someone based on their affiliations?

KEVIN CARTER: You’ll come to understand. I’m not someone that believes in what’s fair or unfair. Now the question remains the same. Can I help you with something?

His attitude was cold and almost hateful. Alexandra seemingly picked up on the fact he was about business and the faster this moved along. The better it might be for her. She just held her hands up in a small defenseless manner.

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: Look, I will not waste your time. I’m not trying to have a hostile environment or anything like that. I simply am just here to ask you to do me a favor.

KEVIN CARTER: A favor? What the fuck do you think I am some kind of ambassodor for Make A Wish? I don’t do favors or anything like that.

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: Maybe not, but I think this favor is something that you could at the very least have fun with. If you’ll just entertain me for a second.

KEVIN CARTER: This conversation has already gone on long enough. So spill it.

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: Fair enough. As the reigning Queen of the Day. I am requesting your services for Climax Control. I’d like to put you in a match with Artie.

KEVIN CARTER: Excuse me?

His face said it all. It was becoming a little more riddled with confusion. Trying to make sense of all of this.

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: I am not exactly a fan of his. Not a fan of someone that likes to use social media as a place to hide and run their mouth. After years in this business. I’ve always handled business in the ring, but this new generation and the way SCW works. I can’t handle it myself. But I can put him in the ring with you. And then have you be the one to teach him a lesson.

KEVIN CARTER: And You take me as someone that wants to do your dirty work for you?

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: I could see where you see it as that, but I see it as an opportunity for a man that is bloodthirsty to quench his thirst.

KEVIN CARTER: Ah appealing to my ego? Like that’s going to make the situation any better. You’re asking a lot. Especially when there’s no benefit to this for me.

Shaking his head a little bit. His arrogance was truly showing. Alexandra taking notice of it all. Letting out a small sigh of frustration on her end.

KEVIN CARTER: You really should have came with a better pitch.

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: I tell you what. You agree to the match. I’ll make sure that every bit of the odds are stacked in your favor.

KEVIN CARTER: Not that I need anything like that. But, I’m listening. What do you have in mind?

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: Hmmm. How about Artie being blindfolded the entire match? He won’t be able to stop the onslaught of violence you bring him.

With those words escaping her. There was another bit of silence. Kevin stood there looking at her. Mowing it over in his head.

ALEXANDRA CALAWAY: Can’t tell me that doesn’t really appeal to a violent man like yourself? We have all seen what lines you’re willing to cross...

KEVIN CARTER: Mhm... Right... I’ll think about it. Now see yourself out.

There was nothing left to be said. As he pointed right towards the front door. The very one he assumed Lilith had let her in. No fight was given. She nodded her head and saw herself out. Leaving him to stand there. Pondering over what was brought to the table. There was no real upside. There was no benefit for him. But at the same time beating someone within an inch of their life and they couldn't see it happening? Well that did appear to the sadistic part of him. Maybe just maybe it was worth it.




June 6th, 2025
Watson Lake
Prescott Valley, Arizona

The shot was slow to open up. It was clear by the sun barely peeking out through the clouds that it was in the wee hours of the morning. Standing right there on a pile of rocks with his hands in the pockets of his shorts was a very familiar face. The Internet Champion himself, Kevin Carter. His eyes narrowed as he looked over the water with his first words being said.

“You really fucked up eh Artie?”

There was a slight rise of the Internet Champion’s eyebrows. His eyes not wavering from the water of the lake.

“I mean you really got to get under someone’s skin for them to want to willingly put you in a match with me. Especially with some of the ‘things’ I’ve done lately to people that I’ve squared off against. But you really must have pushed this chick’s buttons if she’s willing to throw you in a match with me and then make the stipulation where you got to be blindfolded the entire time. Oof. Really sounds like we got a classic case of fuck around and find out here.”

A slight shake of his head in disappointment came. Finally, he found himself making eye contact with the recording camera. His always arrogant smirk featured across his expression as he continued.

“Now don’t get me wrong here Artie. I don’t have a dog in the fight. Not when I consider the entire King and Queen for a Day to be fucking stupid. Worthless even. Most of this goddamn roster doesn’t know a wrist lock from a wrist watch. Why the hell should these idiots have any control over matches? Why should they have any input on how things play out? Mark and Christian don’t even know what they’re doing. No more need for shit covered hands in a diseased infested cookie jaw if you ask me.”

“But ultimately what is done is done. This is what Alexandra has chosen you fate to be. This is the situation I have been forced into. Therefore I will deal with the hand I was dealt. However, as you can already tell. It’s not like it’s a bad hand by any means. No, the only downfall to this is I have to waste my time by getting into the ring with someone like you. You on the other hand. Boy oh boy are you at a disadvantage. Wish I could say I feel sorry for you, but I don’t.”

“It takes a lot for me to have some kind of sympathy for someone. Especially considering how wicked the world is around us. It’s a very selfish place too. Everyone is about themselves. Everyone is about what they want to accomplish. They do not give a damn about anyone else. You think people had sympathy for me when I was released over a decade ago? Do you think people have shown me compassion or sympathy over the things I’ve had to do to get even since coming back?”

“Do you think for even a single solid second that people have felt sorry for me at all? In some of the unjustified and uncalled situations I have been forced into for the last year? No, not at all Artie. Not at all. Instead they have all said the same thing over and over again. They’ve said that I deserved it. They’ve said that I brought it on myself. They’ve said that I was the one that has crossed the line far too many times and therefore it's all my fault. So, what makes you different hmm?”


Once again he raised his eyebrow in a questioning manner like he was going to egt some kind of response.

“You’re not different. So let me tell you this. There are two reasons I don’t feel sorry for you. The very first reason being that you brought this on yourself. You just had to run your mouth. You just had to go get on Twitter or X. Whatever the fuck they’re calling it these days. Had to get on there and whine. You had to cry. You had to talk about how unfair all of this is to poor little you. You had to show that deep down. You’re nothing more than a pussy. No different than Logan Hunter at this point. It doesn't get any lower than that Artie, but that’s the level you seemingly want to be on.”

“I do find it down right hilarious. That you wanted to speak out against the ‘reigning’ King and Queen. Wanted to mock them and quickly point out how it is only something that lasts for a day. Talking about how in the grand scheme of things. It doesn’t really matter once that night ends. Which you are correct. That’s how the stupid gimmick works. But if it doesn’t matter in the end? If it’s all going to be over within the blink of an eye? Then why the hell are you so pressed about it? Why are you out here crying like a baby back bitch about how you were cheated?”

“Why is it such a big deal that you didn’t talk away with the crown? You’re making yourself look like a hypocrite. But have no fear Artie. I am really-really good at figuring people out. It’s a special skill of mine. A skill that pisses people off because it usually leads to me exposing them, but nonetheless. I got it all figured out Artie. You can’t stop whining and crying about it. Because it’s the only chance you had to ever be successful here in Sin City Wrestling. Becoming King for a Day was going to be the only ‘moment’ you’d ever have around here.”


Carter just glared right at the cameras. That smirk of his almost seemed like it was aiming to taunt the man he was set to share the ring with in the next forty eight hours. After all, if there was one thing about the Internet Champion. He knew how to get under the competitor’s skin.

“Everyone knows that you don’t have it in you to be a champion. They know that you do not have it in you to be a Main Event player. They know that you don’t have the ability to sell out arenas. They know that you’re never going to get your name big enough to where people actually want to pay to see you wrestle. To be blunt with you, Artie. Every single person in this company knows. You’re just here to be a slightly better version of Justin Smith. That’s it. That’s where your ceiling is.”

“And since we’re on the honest and open train here Artie. You didn’t even really belong in the King for a Day match anyway. They just tossed you a bone. For no other reason than they were tired of listening to the pity party you were throwing for yourself over not becoming number one contender for MY championship. That’s the only reason you were there. No one expected you to win. No one expected anything special out of you. The only person that believed you had a chance was well... you.”


For a second there was silence. Carter wanted those words to register with Artie. He wanted it to really sink into the man’s brain. That he and only he was the one that ever thought he stood a chance. Everyone else had written him off a long time ago.

“And that’s what brings me back around to reason number two for why I do not feel bad for you. You are delusional. Now to be fair. That’s not that different from ninety percent of the locker room. It’s a disease that truly plagues this company, but that is what is going on. You are delusional. You think you’re better than what you are. You think that you actually matter here. You think that you are this second coming of Jesus to professional wrestling. Despite being someone that’s wrestled maybe what ten matches in the time span of a year? Get fucking real, kid.”

“But then again your wife thought the same thing about herself. She also had a god-complex. So I see where you are getting this mindset from Artie. A sad mindset that you are very likely both going to be passing on to your offspring. Doing nothing but setting up your kid for failure in the future. That will end up just being another second generation wrestler laughed out and will ultimately never make it. At the end of the day. That delusional you are experiencing is just going to forever keep your mindset clouded. But the reality of all of this is. You are dog shit.”


His arrogance was so clear in his tone of voice. One of the many things that made him one of the most hated people in the company.

“By all means let the delusional take you down the wrong both. It is your right to ignore my words and it’s even your right to ignore the clear signs. However at the end of the day Artie. You cannot outrun the facts and the facts don’t lie. Something that people seem to have a hard time understanding, but they are considered facts for a reason. They hold nothing but the truth in them. So, you may tell everyone that you are training your hardest and that you are going to be ready to go when you see me on Sunday. But the fact is there is no amount of training out there that can prepare you for the type of hell I will bring you in that ring. You will very-very quickly look completely overwhelmed and cave under the pressure.”

“You can sit there and tell everyone that is willing to listen to you. That you got the skills to overcome the handicap of being blind folded and that you’ve got the skills to pull the upset of the year off by pinning my shoulders to the mat. Yet, the fact is that blind fold is more helpful to you than you could ever imagine. It’s not a handicap at all. If anything it gives you something to hide behind later when you lose. Something to use in your favor. Something that will actually hold weight when you start that woe is me shit again. It’ll hold far more weight than your argument did for losing that Ladder Match at Into The Void.”

“And as far as the whole having me figured out so you can pin my shoulders to the mat? The fact to that is you’re just a liar. That’s not even close to true Artie. How could you have me figured out? How could you of all people be one of the few to ever beat me? Yet, you couldn’t find a way to defeat a grown man that puts on face paint and dances around in a cape every week... You couldn’t find a way to defeat the legendary choke artist that is known as Miles Kasey... And you couldn’t find a way to defeat one of the most boring and generic wrestlers to ever walk through the halls of SCW. You know him as Eddie Lyons. Men I have or could very easily defeat.”

“If you can’t find a way to come out the otherside with a victory when it comes to them. You don’t have a snowball's chance in hell at defeating me. And when you think about it. It’s probably a good thing you will have that blindfold on. You won’t have to see the danger that awaits ahead. You won’t have to see the firsts that I’m going to throw that will no doubt break your nose in the first punch. You won’t have to see the steel steps off into the distance before I throw you into them. And more importantly you won’t have to see the end coming when I put you on my shoulders then drive your brittle ass neck into the mat. Again the blindfold is more of a help than you could imagine.”


Carter was just oozing with arrogance at that point. No denying that he was just making a mockery of the entire situation at hand.

“Like I said from the gate Artie. I do not have a dog in this fight. I could give a shit less about the gimmick that is King and Queen for a Day. I have no allegiance to Alexandra or her little authority for the night. Instead the only allegiance I have is to myself and the way I envisioned things for myself. Therefore when it comes to this situation. I’ve got no problem at all in being the one to hand out a punishment. One that you clearly very desperately need.”

“I’ve got no problem with injecting you with that dose of reality that you’ve been running from for far too long. There is no part of me that is going to feel even the slightest bit of guilt or remorse for that matter when it comes to beating some common sense into you. If anything I am going to get a sense of sick satisfaction listening to you cry out in fear. I’m going to love every single second of hearing you beg and plead for me to spare your little wrestling career.”

“As a matter of fact, Artie. You know what would actually be beneficial to you. I mean this truly from the bottom of my heart. Since you’re so obsessed with royalty and so obsessed with being a fake king. Maybe just maybe you should spend all of your time training on how to grovel at the feet of your superiors. Because when it comes to sharing the ring with someone like that me. It doesn’t get any more royal. I am at the top of the food chain when it comes to hierarchy.”

“I am everything that you have ever wanted to be and then some. So, if you learn to grovel at my feet. Like the little bitch that you are. Like the little bitch you are always going to be. Then maybe just maybe. I will take pity on you and let you have another month or so of existence around here before your ego and not being very good to begin with makes you fizzle out. Or you can ignore what I say and I’ll be an unruly King and make you suffer in the worst of ways.”


Once again the Internet Champion just flashed that smirk about.

“Long live King Carter.”

His lips curled into a bit of a devious smirk when it came to that lost sentence spoken. He fully expected it to get under the skin of Artie, but that was a big part of who he was. Getting under their skin. Having that mental control over them. It was all part of the master plan in the long run. That camera remained on that smirking yet narrowed expression for a few moments longer. Helping drive the point home that the Internet Champion believed every word that came out of his mouth. It was just a matter of proving it. The very second he turned to walk away the shot started to fade out leaving everyone in suspense for now.

4
Climax Control Archives / WASTING MY TIME
« on: May 09, 2025, 01:10:49 PM »

May 4th, 2025
Maui Beach Hotel
Kahului, Hawaii

Such a warm and inviting breeze was blowing through the balcony doors of the hotel room. The sun had been out for a few hours now. Meanwhile Kevin was just getting himself up and moving. Sitting right there on the edge of the bed. Stretching his arms out and loving the warm air blowing in. This last month of vacation had been exactly what he had needed for his mind, body, and soul. No sooner than finishing his stretch. He heard his phone vibrating on the nightstand next to his bed. Reaching over and grabbing it. The name “B.E.3” flashed across the iPhone’s scene. Kevin’s expression was a puzzled one in seeing the name. Nevertheless he slid his thumb across to answer.

Kevin Carter: Hello Bradley.

Bradley Ethington III: Kevin. Where the hell are you?!

The tone of voice from the other side of the phone sounded quite irritated to say the very least. Only adding to the confusion on Kevin’s face. As he stood up from where he was sitting there on the edge of the bed and hit the speaker button to his phone.

Kevin Carter: Last time I checked Bradley. You were just my attorney and not my babysitter. If you must know, I'm currently on a little vacation. Enjoying the beach and the scenery of Hawaii. It was needed from all the stress of work. Not to mention the drama with the ex wife and kid.

Bradley Ethington III: And did you get this vacation approved with Mark? Christian? Or anyone at Headquarters in Sin City Wrestling?

Kevin Carter: Sure as fuck didn’t.

Bradley Ethington III: And you’re not returning phone calls or emails?

Kevin Carter: Nope. What the fuck is this twenty-twenty questions? Get to the point of the conversation!

Bradley Ethington III: The point of the conversation is because of your actions right now and with me being your legal council. I’m the one being contacted.

Kevin Carter: I don’t see why.

By then he had taken a few steps out those big doors that were letting that warm breeze in. standing on the balcony of his hotel room. Looking out at the ocean just off the horizon.

Bradley Ethington III: Are you just choosing not to listen? They’ve been trying to get in contact with you. You’ve just up and disappeared off the face of the planet. You didn’t get the vacation time approved. You’re not returning any phone calls or emails. That’s a problem. Especially when you’ve got contractual obligations to be abiding by.

Kevin Carter: And what contractual obligations would those be?

Bradley Ethington III: They want you on the show this coming week. Big go home show for that Into The Void Supercard. Especially after they’ve crowned a contender for the championship you hold.

Kevin Carter: You mean the underwhelming multi-man match they just threw together to decide a contender because they couldn’t think of anything creative or remotely better?

Bradley Ethington III: So, you’re aware of what’s going on?

Kevin Carter: No. I just been around long enough to know things work. Wouldn’t be surprised if that’s the route they took. But regardless. Whatever the hell they want. They’re not getting it. I’m enjoying my vacation.

Bradley Ethington III: This isn’t how things work Kevin. Look, I understand wanting to take some time off. I get that mentally and emotionally you’re dealing with some things. I get you’re probably beat up physically. But this is time that gets approved. Contacts oversee everything else. You signed on for a number of dates and you have to honor that.

Kevin Carter: You mean to tell me everyone else that’s done the same thing as me has asked for time off? You think all these other useless fucks that go radio silent for months and months on in. Aren’t seen for x amount of time. You really believe they’re going out of their way to ask for time off?

Bradley Ethington III: Are you a child or something Kevin? I don’t know what others are doing. I don’t care. I care that my client is breaching his contract and putting himself in a dangerous situation.

The eye roll that escaped Kevin in that moment said a lot. He wasn’t the least bit worried about the situation that was being brought to the table.

Kevin Carter: What are they going to do if I don’t agree to show up. Fine me? Big deal. Suspend me? I’m already on vacation. Go ahead and add more days to it.

Bradley Ethington III: All of that is possible. Or you know they could just decide to finally cut ties with you for being difficult and just fire your ass!

Kevin Carter: I wish they could. Like I said all the others that do the same shit and there’s no consequences for their actions. I dare them to cross that line and see what happens when I come with receipts and start exposing them for their favoritism!

Bradley Ethington III: Hey stupid! You’re also representing the entire company as a champion. You hold a little more significant value. Oh course they’re going to want you on one of their shows over some random joe blow. Keep in mind by the way. You haven’t defended that championship since Blaze of Glory. Well past the thirty day mark that’s in most contracts. You being this difficult and refusing to show up could very well just lead to them stripping you and there isn’t a damn thing you could do about it!

Kevin Carter: Let me go ahead and stop you right there for a second. It wasn’t that long ago before my hiatus. I was making it clear that I didn’t have a problem defending the title. I defended it three times in a very short amount of time. Defendended it against three men who technically didn’t even earn a shot at me or my championship. But I did it for the love of the game. Did it be a ‘fighting’ champion that people said I wouldn’t be in the first place. Did far more in my first thirty days as champion than the previous champion did. And then shortly after that. I was told I was taking an ‘easy’ route. Like I had some kind of control over my title defenses!

Once again the man was rolling his eyes. Visibly frustrated by the likes of what he had been told and what he was being told now. Almost like people were just determined to slander his name anyway they could. Finally starting to have enough of it.

Kevin Carter: And on top of that Bradley. How is this different from anyone else? I could name plenty of people in the last two years that I have been around that haven’t defended their title in thirty days. I can name plenty of quote champions that haven’t been around. As a matter of fact it's kind of a common theme. To win a championship and then go non-existent. Sounds like they’re just targeting me if they’re going to make a big deal about things. Straight up discrimination and even a little bit of defamation of character if you ask me.

Bradley Ethington III: Do you truly even understand the meaning of either one of those words?! Ugh, You are driving me up the wall right now. You know I want to be on your side. I once was in this business well before I became an attorney. You got ground to stand on, but they got even more ground to stand on. Yet, the hill you want to die on is going to cost me everything. You are making the stupidest decision you could make right now.

Kevin Carter: I beg to differ but I’ll tell you what...

That’s when he turned himself away from overseeing the ocean view from his balcony and carried himself back inside the hotel room. Keeping the phone held out in front of him so he could be heard.

Kevin Carter: If they want me on this show. I simply just have one demand and you can rely that to them.

Bradley Ethington III: You’re not in any position to make demands Kevin.

Kevin Carter: If they ever want to see the Internet Championship again. I think I am in a position to make a demand.

Bradley Ethington III: You’re being downright impossible. What’s the stupid demand?

Kevin Carter: I am simply just asking for a match that’s worth my time. Worth my time to leave my comfy spot on vacation. Asking for a match that’s going to be worth my while to fly to the middle of bumfuck nowhere. I am asking for stronger and better competition than what I have been given. Give me someone that’s going to push me to my limits. I get that and I’ve got no problem fulfilling these so-called ‘contractual obligations’ that you’re going on about.

For a moment there was nothing other than silence amongst the two men. That was until Kevin could hear the deep sigh from the man on the other end. All of this very much sounded like it was more of a headache than what it was worth. However the stubbornness of the Internet Champion wasn’t going to waver.

Bradley Ethington III: I’ll send the memo along to them. I don’t think it is going to help your cause at all. If I were you. I’d be just hopping on the next flight out. To avoid things becoming a disaster, but if this is what you want to do. The game you want to play. Like I said I’ll pass it along.

Kevin Carter: Right. Sounds like you got some business to handle for me. If you want to be paid and they’ve got some things to come to grips with if they want me around. Give me a call when you figure all of that out. In the meantime I’m going back to enjoying my vacation.

Bradley Ethington III: Before you go. I just want to fly hom---

The man didn’t get a chance to finish his statement. Before Kevin’s thumb was tapping against the red button to end the call. To take it a step further Kevin then powered down his phone so he couldn’t get another phone call, text message, or notification in the slightest until he turned it back on.  There was something about him that just loved to push buttons. There was something about him that just enjoyed taking things too far. His determination to always go up against the established order. Every bit of it helped define him, but this time he may have taken it a bit too far.



May 10th, 2025
A'DAM Lookout
Amsterdam, Netherlands.

The shot found itself slowly opening up. From the point of view in which they were opening up. It was made clear the scenery was at a high vantage point. There was barely any sunshine thanks to the cloudy skies. Only a fight of sixty four outside. Wasn’t the coldest, but wasn’t the warmest. Which was fitting with the cameras focused on the back of someone wearing an all black hoodie. All of the sudden before the cameras could even rotate. The hooded figure’s voice could be heard and it was quite recognizable.

“Over thirty days without my presence.”

The voice belongs to none other than the Internet Champions himself. Cameras had made it to the side of the man. To reveal Kevin standing there on one of the legs to the A’Dam Lookout.

“Not a word has been said. Not even a sliver of an appearance. Hardly even anything posted on my socials. It was very much like I had vanished. Truth be told, that's exactly what I did. I decided to take a little break from everything. Much deserved as far as I’m concerned. But other than just wanting a little break for how hard I’ve been working. There wasn’t any reason in particular I wasn’t around. I simply just didn’t feel up to it. Didn’t feel like I needed to bless anyone with my appearance or my words of wisdom. Not to mention I’ve been a little unmotivated as of late. Hell, you could say I have even felt pretty uninspired. Feeling as if my hands are shackled with being a part of this company.”

There was a slightly narrowed gaze with his expression. Eyes just focusing on the large body of water out in the distance.

“Can you truly blame me? Look around me. You all see the same shit that I see. The lack of talent. The lack of determination. The lack of passion and drive. Hell, the lack of give a fuck from over ninety percent of the people that work for this company. From the locker room to the higher ups. It’s the same old shit over and over again. Week to week. Month to month. Year to fucking year. No matter how much I call it out. It doesn’t get better and if I am to be honest all around? It’s not going to get any better. This company is on its last legs. And while I could abandon ship for my own sanity. I can’t allow myself to do that. For no other reason than I actually want to be here when it crashes and burns. Just to be the first one to tell you. I told you so!”

Kevin’s lips curled for a brief moment into a smirk. If there was one thing about him is he enjoyed being right and he enjoyed rubbing it in the faces of those that doubted him. Even if it didn’t do him anymore favors.

“Of course the reality of everything is. The majority of you don’t believe what is right before your very eyes. You won’t admit the truth to yourselves. You keep ignoring all the issues that are clearly happening. You would much rather die on the delusional hill than even be remotely open to the idea. That things need to change. But that’s fine. I’m done trying to convince this place of the truth. That being said though for the small percentage of you that do see things the way I do. Nothing confirms what I sam saying more than the match I am set to have this coming week. From what I was told. Mark and Christian have both been wanting me around. I was informed they wanted me on this Go Home show.”

“Something that wasn’t all that interesting to me. Not when I was enjoying my time away. So I gave a proposition if they wanted me here. A proposition I considered very simple. Of course the usual bullshit threats and whatnot were being thrown around. It’s what they do. Men as old as them and they still act like toddlers that can’t be told no. Again, not enough to make me respond with how high when they were demanding I jump. I just gave them that proposition. You want me here. Then find someone worth my time. Make it worth my while to fly all the way here. Give me a legitimate threat. Some true competition and I’ll be here. And what do I get?”

“The shittiest of competitors in the form of Logan Hunter.”


Such an intense eye-roll escaped Kevin for a brief second.

“That’s what they deemed worth my time. That’s what they considered worth my while. That's what they considered competition. That’s what they decided to give you all for the main event. Jesus fucking Christ. These old geezers are so out of touch with what the wrestling world needs. It is truly shocking to even see that SCW is still open. But this is what I am faced with and trust me when I tell you. I thought about just not showing up. What are they going to do? Punish me? Fine me? Fire me? If they won’t do that with scum like Dawn Warren. They won’t do anything like that to that entire faction, Golden Ring Casino. Pretty sure there are motherfuckers in that group that have never been seen. Not even once. So it’s probably not a good idea to try and do that shit with me. Someone who actually makes this place still interesting and worth watching.”

“Someone that has aimed and strived to make this place better. Despite what others might say about me. Someone that does care. Sure it’s in my own way. But I still care more than alot of them that float around here. However, I decided against it. I made it to Amsterdam. Now it isn’t because I see this as worth my time or anything like that. No. We all know what the outcome of this match is going to be. It’s already predetermined. Instead I am here for no other reason than I want to get blood on my hands. I am here because I want to cause some pain. Some suffering. I am here to listen to bones break and to hear a grown man cry like a bitch. I am here because using Logan as a personal punching bag is at least amusing for me. Something to do. Besides all of that. Logan deserves nothing but L’s added to his name. Beating him would make him what Two and Six? Two and Seven?”


For the first time since the camera shot had opened up. Kevin pried his eyes away from looking out at the water and slowly brought them over to the cameras. It felt like a far more direct approach now when it came to speaking about the man he was set to square off against.

“Logan. I know the bullshit is coming. I know the verbal diarrhea that makes no sense is coming.”

“But before you can start with your usual. Let me make a couple of things clear to you. First and foremost. I do not give a shit about you. Not even in the slightest. You could go down in a plane crash on your way here. And I wouldn’t bat an eye. You are -- that -- irrelevant to me. Nothing you have to say about me is going to sink in. Nothing you say about me is going to bring a profound thought to my head. Nothing you say about me is going to make me question myself. As a matter of fact, I can guarantee you. I won’t waste my time with even checking out your little promo for our match. You spew the same repetitive shit every single week. People talk about that Robo Bitch girlfriend of yours being programmed to say the same old shit over and over again. Yet, clearly they don’t listen to you. Not that I blame them.”

“You are going to be drowned out. Everything will go in one each and out the other. You’re not going to get the response or the reaction out of me. That you want. Because unlike the others that haven’t seem to catch on yet. I’ve already figured you out. You thrive off of response. You thrive off of reaction. As long as someone is giving you that. Then it allows you to keep it up. Allows you to keep running that cock sucker of yours. Allows you to keep thinking that you’re this big deal. Once, I don't give you the reaction you are looking for. You’re pretty much a sitting duck. Of course ignoring your words and the bullshit that will spurt from your shit covered lips kind of goes hand in hand with the other thing you need to know.”

“I’m not going to entertain you or your bullshit.”

“By that I mean I’m not going to sit here and pretend that you are a big deal like everyone else has. I’m not going to sit here and talk about all the things you’ve done. Like they’re something special. I’m not going to pretend that you are a threat to me just to appease your own ego. You can kiss my ass as far as that goes. Instead what I am going to do is tell the truth about you, Logan. The truth is you are just another face. Just another body. Just another person that works for Sin City Wrestling. Nothing more. Nothing less. Like I said before. A personal punching bag for people like me. Sure, not that it’s an excuse for your behavior. But I know exactly what a narcissistic fuck looks like. I know how a narcissist acts, thinks, and goes about their business. I am more than aware that you simply cannot get through to a narcissist.”

“The reason I know that is because I look at myself in the mirror every goddamn morning when I get up. I believe everything I say. I believe everything I do. I believe there’s not a goddamn person dead or alive that will ever be bigger than I am. I don’t believe there is a single person on this planet that is better than me. And with believing that. I can back it up. I can present proof to my claim. You on the other cannot. Can you, Logan? Better yet. Let me ask this. What the actual fuck have you done around here to have the ego that you have right now? What is it that you have done that makes you truly believe that you belong in the running for half the shit you say you deserve? Why do you have this illusion of yourself like you are the greatest thing that has ever stepped foot inside of SCW? Please enlighten me.”


Kevin paused for a brief moment. Almost like he was expecting an actual answer from a man that was nowhere in sight, but per usual this was all done by design.

“The answer is nothing. Only time you can win is when you’re facing the likes of Justin Smith, Bill Barnhart, or LJ Kasey. It’s just a complete and utter mid-off amongst the likes of you three. Getting wins like that doesn’t translate to making you a big deal. You have since lost every single fucking match you’ve had. Five in a row. And like I already said. You always talk the same shit heading into your matches! Just to get punched in the face, dropped like a sack of potatoes, and then pinned or forced to tap out. You were a waste of a spot in the Blast From The Past tournament. Not a single person outside of yourself thought you had a snowball’s chance in hell at winning a match, let alone the whole damn thing.”

“Then to make matters even worse. Instead of learning to shut the hell up. Learning from the mistakes you’ve made. Go back to the drawing board and find a way to get better. You double down with the bullshit. Double down on not making any sense. Double down on being a clown. Essentially making you the male roster’s version of Cassie Wolfe. It’s gotten to the point that you don’t have people booing you because you are effective and good at what you do. Instead they are booing you because they want you to go away. Never come back. Never step foot in a SCW ring or a wrestling ring period ever again. But because you buy your own bullshit and others have too. It makes you even more delusional!”

“That much is proven when you’re out here more concerned with a King for a Day match? You lose in the tournament. You’re out of this World Title shot that you've been talking about that you deserve. Everything you have been saying is crumbling right before your eyes. And the first thing you want to talk about is how you want to be in the King for a Day match? For what? So we can see your booking and ability to put matches together is just as bad as your ability to cut a productive promo or just as bad to be able to do something worthwhile between the ropes? Mark and Christian do a bad enough job on their own. They don’t need you helping. Not that you’d even win that match anyway!”


Each word that came out of Kevin’s mouth was starting to sound more and more annoyed by the second. Not that it was surprising. Anything and everything about Logan Hunter was annoying. It was irritating. He was like that annoying gant that no matter what you did. You just couldn’t kill it. Another eyeroll escaped him as Kevin continued.

“I’d say thank god. They didn’t put you in that match. But what’s the point? They just did the stupid thing they always do and granted you a title match that you don’t even deserve at Into The Void. Sadly for you though, Logan. There’s a very good chance that you don’t make it to Into The Void. All thanks to me. And by the way before we get too far into things. Let me address the Robo bitch built by Elon. If you think for even a second. That you’re going to lay your hands on me. If you believe that you are going to be able to get involved and have the outcome of the match be different. Make no mistake about it. I have no problem, dragging you into that ring, and dropping you on your neck as well. I’ll take the fine. I’ll take even being fired. Makes no difference to me. So it would be a good idea if you clear of me.”

“But back to the point I was making. Logan, the chances of you making it to Into The Void are slim. Which to be fair in a way. It’s kind of a blessing if you think about it. You were just going to lose that match anyway. If I put an end to you this coming Sunday. You don’t have to go through another embarrassing situation. You don’t have to experience another loss that’s going to just make you look even more and more like ‘enhancement’ talent. Now don’t get it twisted Logan. I’m not naive or stupid like you. I am more than aware that you’re not just going to roll over and die on Sunday. I know that you’re going to try really really hard. You certainly have the reputation of being the little engine that could. But that’s all you are. A try hard and someone with no real talent or ability.”

“Let that piss you off. Let that get under your skin. Let it make you lash out like a child. It makes no difference to me. Not when facts are the only thing that matters. Fact is, you’d have a hard time even knocking me off my feet. Fact is you would have a hard time even connecting with a punch on someone like me. And even if you did. Your punch wouldn’t phase me. It wouldn’t even leave a mark or a bruise on me. Fact is that on your best day and on my worst day. You couldn’t piece it together long enough to get even a fluke win over me. I know that it’s a difficult pill to swallow. I understand that delusional creates issues for the mentally challenged. I am more than aware that when I end up being right. You’re going to do what you always do when it comes to being up against people hundred times better than you.”

“You’ll go silent. You’ll pretend that the loss didn’t happen. You’ll do the big no-no in our industry and no-sell it all. It’s either that or you’ll create some bullshit story in your head that never actually happened. Rant, rant, and rant about it so much while never speaking to me directly. Because your bitch ass doesn’t want to get knocked out again. Those are the two ways you respond when you’re out matched. But I get why. You are so convinced you’re going to be a success story. That you’re going to reach the top of the mountain. You’ll be this champion that you desire so much to be. But in order for that to happen, you’re just going to have to find somewhere else to be...”


There was a pause that escaped Kevin for a brief moment. All for a good reason. He wanted to make Logan stir with what it could be. He wanted to make the fans stir for the same reason. Letting that arrogant smirk of his cross his lips.

“And the reason for that Logan is really simple. It’s because as long as I’m around. As long as I am still able to stand up. As long as I’m still breathing. As long as I exist here in Sin City Wrestling... You’re royally fucked. Can’t wait to show the entire world on Sunday. You’ve got a glass jaw. See you then.”

Those turned out to be the final words spoken of the man in regards to this match that was right around the corner. Whether or not that message was going to be received well for Logan or taken seriously. That was all up for his opponent to decide. It made no difference to him. It would not change the outcome of the match. Kevin simply offered that smirk one last time to the cameras before walking right on past them. Allowing them to look out over the post and to the water for all of a few moments. The shot slowly faded to black.

5
Climax Control Archives / Caged Animal.
« on: March 07, 2025, 07:24:21 PM »



March 2nd, 2025
Selland Arena [ Backstage ]
Fresno, California

The chaos of the main event of Climax Control was without a doubt going to be the most talked about thing for the next week. After all, the much awaited Jayden vs J2H match did not end the way anyone would have thought. Speaking of J2H, it was at that moment. He came storming into the back with Kevin right there beside his side. Everything about their expression to the way they walked said everything it needed to. Neither one of them would be in the best of moods.

J2H: What was that out there?!

In that little gorilla position they stood in. J2H grabbed a hold of one of the steel chairs sitting nearby and tossed it across the room in a fit of anger. It hit the wall with the floor before crumbling to the floor. Taking notice of the camera crew right there before them. J2H instantly getting in the view and shouting at the top of his lungs.

J2H: I had him beat! I had him fucking beat!

Kevin Carter: In the center of the ring. You pinned him. Everyone saw it!

J2H: I’ve had it with that, kid. I am tired of every single time I turn around. He’s finding a way to come back. Finding a way to leech onto me. Finding a way to stay relevant by being in my light!

Kevin Carter: And every time we hurt that kid. Every time we put him on the shelf. Every time we push him further and further into the grave. We’re the ones punished. We’re the ones painted to be the bad guys in this situation.

J2H: Just stay down Jayden!

Frustration crippled both men. Their blood was hot. Everything was bubbling over. Yet, they had no idea it was about to get even worse. As they had no idea that ‘Hot Stuff’ had finally made his way back into the back. Standing behind the two of them with his arms folded and listening to their ‘bitching’ for the lack of the better word.

Kevin Carter: Are you two done crying?

As anyone would have expected. The two of them turned around and put their attention to the man that no doubt had a hand in what had transpired out in the ring. The glares that consumed their eyes.

Kevin Carter: You piece of shi---

MARK WARD: Sunshine. I wouldn’t start with me. I got something for you in just a second. But you.

He pointed right at J2H.

MARK WARD: You can cry. You can whine. You can throw your little temper tantrum. We let you know many months ago. We’re not bending at the knee anymore for you. Those days are done.

J2H: Bending at the knee?! I beat that kid. I beat him fair and square. You just go and give him something he didn’t deserve!

MARK WARD: See that’s the problem with your ego, James. I never denied you beating Jayden. You did pin his shoulders to the mat, but he also made you tap out at the same exact time. I just did the right thing. If you want to be mad at someone. Be mad at yourself for your shortcomings!

J2H: Oh so you think you’re a comedian now?

MARK WARD: Comedian? No, but I have always found myself to be quite funny.

Kevin Carter: And you saw what happened the last time you thought you were funny when I was around. Surprise to see you stick your nose in our business again. Aren’t you still licking the wounds I gave you physically and emotionally back at High Stakes.

MARK WARD: Surprised to see you’re still desperate for attention after all this time passed. That win didn’t really work out for you the way you liked huh? Everyone still doesn’t give two shits about you.

Carter could be seen balling his fist up real tight. Those words got under his skin right away. Forcing Mark to take notice. He just smirked right in the Internet Champion’s face.

MARK WARD: I wouldn’t do anything that would jeopardize your position here Kevin. See, you’ve already crossed more than enough lines tonight. Strike one was putting your nose in MY main event and trying to change the outcome. Strike two came when you put your hands on one of OUR officials.  That’ll be coming with a hefty fine by the way.

Kevin Carter: That’s not even an official. He’s a fucking moron pretending to be one. And what about putting his hands on me huh?! If he’s an official shouldn’t he be in trouble too?!

MARK WARD: I consider it self defense.

The glare in Carter’s eye said more than enough.

MARK WARD: And if you think you’re man enough to take that swing. It’ll be strike three. I’ll strip you of the championship and send your ass packing for a second time. So, are you sure this is the route you want to go?

Kevin Carter: Go fuck yourself.

MARK WARD: Ah, just what I thought. Still a ball-less wonder when you got to confront something head on. Good though because that means. I can inform you of what your punishment for tonight’s actions will be. Next week in San Francisco. You’ll be defending the Internet Championship.

Kevin Carter: Of course. Am I meant to be surprised by your clear abuse of power? You’ve been doing it for over twelve years. Who are you just giving a freebie title shot too now? Hm?!

MARK WARD: You’ll find out when I am ready for you to find out. I will however tell you that you’ll be defending it inside a Steel Cage!

Kevin Carter: What?!

J2H: You can’t do that!

MARK WARD: I can and I just did. You two have a great night.

His words were followed up with a small wink in their direction. Just making sure it was the icing on the cake to an already very frustrating night for the two of them. Carter instantly grabbed the roots of his hair just about ready to rip it all out at that point. Meanwhile J2H stood there shaking his head a little bit. No matter what these two tried. There was always a road block being placed in front of them much to the delight of the SCW fans. No telling where things were going to go from here. That’s when the cameras faded themselves out.




March 7th, 2025
Golden Gate Bridge
San Francisco, California

The shot was slow to open up. As it was doing so the first sound that could be heard was that of engines of passing cars. Right there just to the side of the infamous Golden Gate Bridge is where the cameras found themselves. There was a slow pan of the camera to find themselves revealing their primary reason for being there. His arms placed against the bridge and looking out over the edge at the water below was none other than the Scumbag himself. Not acknowledging the camera's presence, but he knew they were there. Speaking with one word.

“Favoritism...”

Based on expression alone. It was being made clear out the gate he was not a man that was in a pleasant mood, but then again. Was there truly ever a time where he was? Not for quite sometime now.

“It has plagued this company since the beginning of time. Christian and Mark have alway had their shiny toys they couldn’t help but show their biases for. Many years ago their favorite toys were names like Drake Green and Simon Jones. Then they favored names like Kris Ryans and Goth. Basically anyone with above average talent and were willing to lick the soles of the bosses. They became one of the favorites. Got to have their backing and favored over all the rest. And I’ll tell you something else about those two ‘bosses’ of ours. Man, they love a good return.”

Carter just shook his head from side to side.

“We have seen people come and go out that revolving door. Whether they’re gone for a few months or they're gone for five or six years. The second someone returns. They make sure they roll out the red carpet. They make sure the person feels super special. Makes a big deal about their homecoming so to speak. Almost right away they start tossing things at those people that they don’t actually deserve. Whether it’s title matches, number one contenders matches, or whatever they see fit. Instantly showing that favoritism I was talking about. But again that’s only if those people are willing to be boot lickers.”

“Don’t believe me. Just look at what’s going on around us. The proof is right there. Take Senor Vinnie into consideration for a second. This fucking idiot savant is gone for years. Not a trace is heard from him. Got no idea if his ticker is still working or not. He comes back all of the sudden. First week back he’s given a free win while facing the SCW punching bag in that of Justin Smith. Then the very next week he’s tossed in the ring with another punching bag in Felix Hernandez. But this time it’s a chamber qualifying match. He has done nothing for all these years...”

“Has two matches and suddenly he’s getting a chance to compete for the number one contendership to the World Heavyweight Championship inside that Elimination Chamber. You cannot tell me that’s not favoritism. You cannot tell me that’s not Mark and Christian going out of their way to gift wrap him opportunities he isn’t deserving of. You cannot deny that Vinnie isn’t being held above everyone else just because of a few lucky stints in the past. Further proving the point that this company is in the fucking dumpser because of shit like this.”


Per usual his words were laced with venom. Aiming to poison the mind of anyone and everyone that was willing to listen to him. His way of turning the loved ones against the company. The more he turned against them, the more he felt like he won. Although the hatred that the fans had for him ran so deeply. Not many had ever allowed the man to poison their mind.

“Hell, if that isn’t good enough. Look at the bullshit that took place last week. Jayden being the cockroach that just won’t die. Comes crawling back with brain damage. The kid has never held championship gold. He’s never even sniffed it. Not once has he been close to calling himself champion. But because he’s well liked by the bosses. For being the ‘young upcoming stud’ and because of his crippled ass daddy is. They just tossed him a chance at being in the chamber last week. Not even a warm up match back. Nope, just tossed right into a qualifying match against the biggest superstar this place has to offer in: J2H.”

“Then Jayden does what Jayden is known to do. Despite having the odds in his favor with a corrupt ass moron for a referee on his side. He ends up biting off more than he can chew. He can’t find a way to beat J2H. As history once again repeats itself. J2H pins the punk and what happens? Mark comes out and says that J2H tapped at the same time of the pin fall?! And just puts Jayden in the Chamber match. He didn’t even fucking win. He didn’t qualify, but he’s given a freebie. Just allowed to fight in that chamber. Just allowed to have a shot at competing for the number one contendership.”

“Mark flat out shows a public display of favoritism and no one bats an eye at the shit! And it’s all because the kid plays ball. Yet, for someone like me. I was forced out years ago despite being the best thing they had going for them. I was told I wasn’t allowed to come around for reunion shows. I was told they didn’t want me for any services as I got a little older. When I wanted to come back this last time. I was told there was no place for me. So, I had to give into my demons. Put on a mask. Just to get my foot back in the door. Just to be treated like trash, because I wouldn’t be another boot licker.”

“The entire time I competed under that mask. I was only given one opportunity. That was that stupid ladder match for that even stupider briefcase. That was it. The only opportunity. And then of course once it became known who I was. They really weren’t going to give me anything I wanted. They were mad and salty. I had found a way to out smart them. So I had to find ways to force their hand. Ways to put their back against the wall. Ways to make them see they had no choice. That’s the only goddamn reason I’m the Internet Champion is because I forced their hand.”

“You people may not fucking like me. You may hate my guts. This entire locker room may want me to drop dead. But deep down in the back of your head. You know that I deserve more than the Internet Championship. You know I should have been given an opportunity for that World Championship. But no. They couldn’t let that happen. There is no goddamn good reason why I was never given a Chamber qualifying match. No good reason at all. It’s a fact I deserve a qualifying match more than Senor Vinnue. More than Jayden Harris. I damn sure deserved it over the likes of the Troll, Bill Barnhart, and Logan Hunter.”

“And I fucking deserved it way more than you, Connor Murphy!”


Within a matter of seconds he had truly managed to frustrate himself and let the anger of his get the best of him. That nasty glare in his eyes finally found its way to the camera as he pushed himself ouf of that leaning position. Looking right into the ‘soul’ of those SCW faithful.

“What? Did you really think I wasn’t going to call you out for being favored? You really think I was going to look past you being one of their shiny toys?! Did you think I wasn’t going to point out all the things they were doing to make you feel special in your little return? Did the thought really creep into your mind that I was just not going to say a damn word and let you bask in all this glory that you’ve been handed thanks to them? Because if you did. Then you’re even dumber than you look!”

Again there was a small shake of his head. That ever growing amount of frustration just seeped out of him with every word.

“Before we even discuss the chamber. Let’s go back to the end of 2024. You hadn’t been seen since two thousand and twelve. A four year little break. But boy were they swooning over your little return. A guy that had always been mediocre at best. They make things easy on you. Toss you right in Justin Smith’s way. A common theme around here. Allow you to get your sea legs back so to speak. You get the win that everyone knew was coming. The very next week you are tossed into the Triple Crown Challenge where the winner would get a shot at the Roulette Championship.”

“Again fitting the theme that I’m saying when it comes to you returning clowns. This match was also a freebie win for you. They flat out set you up to win. They made it clear. Again no one batted an eye. No one called Mark and Christian out for their favoritism. Instead everyone stayed silent and watched you defeat Bill Barnhart and The Troll to get a shot at that Roulette Championship. Yes, a championship match you didn’t truly deserve. Also a championship match that you ended up choking in. Completely pissed away. Showed who you truly were.”

“You showed exactly why you were always an afterthought in everyone’s head just like you did in your first run with this company. You and pressure don’t mix. You crumble under it. If I had been the man in charge of this place. That would have been the last time you ever got a freebie from me. The last chance I ever made you feel special. You’d have to actually prove your worth then. But that’s even if I would have even decided to keep you employed. Old dogs don’t learn new tricks. You’ve always been trash. You’ll likely always be trash. But I’m not in control and you got their sympathy like so many others.”

“So despite shitting the bed and not deserving it. They tossed you right into a qualifying match a few weeks back. You and HB Carter. This is the only company that would ever risk that being the main event of their show. Anywhere else, you’d be likely to even see it open a show. At best it serves its place as a dark match before the show, but I digress. Point is a match that couldn’t beat me to keep his Internet Championship is rewarded with an opportunity that should have been mine. Awarded it against someone like you whose opportunity should have also been mine.”

“Now I think everyone expected the outcome that would happen. Like I’ve said before HB Carter can’t ever be in too many losing situations. His undeserved ego can’t take it. He’ll start crying about how people are bigots and making everything about his sexual orientation. Despite it being twenty-twenty five and no one truly giving a fuck about what he does behind closes doors. So, of course he won. Of course his ego got that boost it needed. And of course you lost. Big match situation. Pressure is on. You fold. But what drives me the most insane about that shit Connor...”


Taking a step towards the cameras. Making sure the focus stayed right on him.

“You know you didn’t deserve neither one of those opportunities. You knew you couldn’t win the Roulette Championship, but you took the match anyway. You knew you couldn’t beat HB Carter. You knew you couldn’t compete in the elimination chamber. You knew you shouldn’t be anywhere near the World Heavyweight Championship. Yet, you still took the opportunity and didn’t feel guilty about it. Did not feel an ounce of guilt knowing that you were taking from someone like me. And why would you, right? Every single person in this business is a selfish as they fucking come.”

“So many of you will pretend to be a good guy. You’ll pretend to be this wholesome person. You’ll do anything and everything to fool people into thinking you are all about them. But in reality at the end of the day you are all about yourself. You'll be all about what’s going to make you the most money. You’ll be all about what’s going to put you in prime positions. You’ll be all about what’s going to make you the major star. It’s what we do. I don’t fault you for being that way. I just fault you for pretending you aren’t that way. So I get it Connor. I get why you did what you did. But your sins don't get to go unpunished.”


Carter’s nasty glare only seemed to intensify in that moment. His tattooed arms finding themselves folding over his chest. Keeping his gaze forward.

“I knew there would be a time and a place where I got to punch you in your face for taking from me. I just didn’t realize it would be so soon. But then again based on how everything has been playing out. I guess, I cannot say that I am surprised that I’m being forced to defend my championship against another person that’s undeserving. Don’t get me wrong Connor. I have no problem being a fighting champion. I said it when I got the Internet Champion. Line them all up. So I can knock them all down. This is going to be a generational and record breaking Internet Championship reign.”

“I just want competition. I want people that are going to push me to the edge. I want to be in the ring that actually deserves to be competing for my championship and deserve to actually be in the ring with someone of my caliber. You are not one of them. You never will be, but as per usual. I don’t get to be one of the favorited toys around here. I have to deal with the bullshit they force me into. Not that I’m concerned. I’ll walk in the champion. I’ll walk out the champion. Even if they’re banking on that I don’t. I just have to question one thing.”

“Week to week. This roster is growing thinner and thinner. People are dropping like flies left and right. Now there is no denying that I was going to hurt you for taking opportunities from me, but the moment the decision was made to put the two of us in a Steel Cage match. That’s when the entire game changed. That’s when they guaranteed that they were without another man on this roster. That’s when they made a decision on your career coming to an end without even consulting with you. Isn’t that funny how it works Connor? They gave you the world time and time again, but also end up being the ones to fuck you over the most in the end.”


For a brief moment he let a smirk cross his lips. There was no denying that he was finding some kind of amusement in this. All he could do when he found himself constantly having his hands tied behind his back by the management of the most corrupt place he had ever worked for.

“The thing that you’re about to find out with me Connor is I do not like being made to feel like I'm an animal. I do not enjoy the feeling of being trapped. Do not find the idea of having bars and chains all around me. Nothing about being made to feel like I’m just a zoo animal and meant to be there to entertain and amuse the masses settles right with me. It really and I mean really triggers my mental. That’s why I already know how bad things are going to be for you inside that cage. Cause if it’s an animal they want. It’s an animal that they’re going to get. It just won’t be a tamed one.”

“No, the moment the two of us are in there. The very second that door is locked. You’re in for a world of hurt. You’re going to be in a situation where your survival rate is at a low. I’m going to rush you. I’m going to attack you. I’m going to use all four of those Steel Cage walls to my advantage. I could take your head and just bash them into the walls. Over and over and over again. Until your brain becomes mush. Until you’re riddled with CTE. Until the infamous crimson mask takes over your entire face and you’re just begging for mercy.”

“But there will be no mercy had. No wild animals don’t take mercy on their prey. They do what needs to be done to remain at the top of the food chain. Of course you do have the option to run Connor. There is that chance for you to climb the top of the cage. There is that chance for you to get up there, swing yourself over, and escape. Perfect chance for you to not actually have to face a deranged wild animal. However the problem with that is a wild animal will track its prey down. They will chase it down. They will always have that blood thirsty mentality.”

“So, the moment you even start to climb that cage to escape. I’m going to pounce on you. I’m going to grab you by the throat and I’m going to rip it in front of thousands of people. Watch your lifeless body fall back down to the mat. I’ll listen to the gasps, the screams of horror, and the overall shock that will surely overcome the arena of people that were there just to watch us amuse them. I’ll listen to all the chatter and whispers about how I took things too far. But more importantly than anything else Connor. I will bask in my own glory. Knowing I remained at the top of the food chain and kept the Internet Championship right where it belongs.”


There was simply no getting that man to see things in any other light or way other than how he wanted to see them. Sure, Connor was going to have his own thoughts. His own views. His own way at looking at things, but as far as Carter was concerned. He was just a dead man walking and that’s all that mattered.

“As much as you can effectively blame Mark and Christian for what is no doubt going to be your final match ever. As much as you can blame them for screwing you over in the worst way by putting you against someone like me. As much as you could even blame the fans for their love and support for you. The love and support that ultimately made you a favorite toy for those two men. The reality is Mark, Christian, and the fans are only one percent to blame. You on the other hand. You as an entire person and as a wrestler. You are the other ninety nine percent to blame.”

“Like I said, I get why you did what you did. I get why you took the hand outs. You’re a selfish wrestler just like we all are. Cash, Fame, and Popularity over everything. It’s a crippling disease to have as a pro wrestler, but it’s who we are. However there is this thing called risk to reward ratio. If you’re going to risk your career. If you’re going to risk your image. If you’re going to be okay with just constantly being handed things. Taking all these freebie title shots and all these other freebies to be in key situations. Then you have to capitalize on that and walk away with the reward eventually.”

“You have yet to do so. You have failed every single time. And the reason you have failed every single time is you’re not built for this business. You’re not built to have the company placed on your shoulders. You’re not built to be put in a division to carry it and elevate it. You don’t have the strong foundation it takes to be a champion. As mentioned before. The moment the slightest amount of pressure hits those shoulders. You crumble. You fall apart. You become dirt and dust below all the rest of our feet. That has been seen time and time again, Connor.”

“If only you had become more self aware. If only you had finally started to deny those freebies. If only you had decided to finally buckle down, put in the work, and get better. If only you had finally started to earn those things and let those shoulders of yours actually become strong. Maybe just maybe this conversation would have been different. Might’ve been filled with a little more respect. A little more honor. Little more dignity if you will. But you didn’t. So that’s exactly why you are going to get every single bit of what’s coming your way this Sunday. You deserve to rot in obscurity and irrelevancy!”


His dark hateful expression was still there. However it was the self gratification and sick satisfactory that was starting to shine through with that smirk of his.

“You know, it was a long time ago. I heard a quote that people love success, but they hate successful people. That fits you people of Sin City Wrestling to a tea. You fans have called for someone to have great success and let you come along for the ride. You’ve begged for the right person to gain success and change the culture and the atmosphere of Sin City Wrestling. You’ve been frothing at the mouth for someone to have success and to make Sin City Wrestling as a whole better. But the moment I get that success. The moment I’m in prime position to do all of those things. You want to hate me. You want to stand in my way. You want to go in a different direction. You prove how fickle you have always been when it doesn’t become all about you. That’s fine. Because you can believe me when I tell you. I’m going to enjoy cramming my success down your throat!”

Following those words. The cameras just got that last little look of those hate-filled eyes of the Internet Champion. That little smirk of evil on his lips drove home that final point. All before Carter turned his back to the cameras and started to walk down the walk-way of the Golden Gate Bridge. With every step he got further and further away. Allowing the shot to slowly start to fade back out. Leaving everyone to wonder just exactly what was going to happen inside that Steel Cage when it was all said and done.

6
Climax Control Archives / As Close As You'll Get!
« on: February 12, 2025, 08:45:31 PM »

February 2nd, 20225
Las Vegas, Nevada
MGM Grand Garden Arena

Covered in blood. Heaving heavily with those breaths. Kevin laid there on the mat listening to the crowd boo with all their might. About that time he could hear the bell sounding as the booming voice of Justin overshined those boos for a few seconds.

JUSTIN: Here is your winner and NEWWWWWWWWWWWWWW Sin City Wrestling Internet Champion, KEEEVVVIIINNNN CAAAARRRRTTTEERRRR!

Again, the second that announcement was finished being made. Those boos once again took over and were so loud it had the arena shaking. By then Kevin started to roll himself over to his hands and knees. Looking up to see a bloody HB Carter lying there just looking up at the ceiling. That wicked smirk started to cross his lips. He found himself fighting to get to his feet. Once he stood up, his legs gave out, and he fell back against the ropes but managed to catch himself.  Kevin looked up to see Jacob Summers approaching him with the Internet Championship in hand.

Right away Kevin stumbled away from the ropes and snatched the championship out of the referee’s hand. He dropped down to his knees and quickly rolled out of the ring under the bottom rope. Getting his feet under him as he held out the championship in front of him. For the first time in twelve years he could call himself a champion. Despite the blood pouring down his face. That smirk of his got bigger and he held the championship up just as he saw the camera crew in front of him. Holding it right out in front of him he began to shout at the cameras.


KEVIN CARTER: You see this?! Do you fucking see this?!

Taking a few steps towards the camera crew. Every inch of him was throbbing in pain, but all of that was put in the back of his mind for this one moment.

KEVIN CARTER: I told you. I told each and every single one of you. That this was going to happen. I told you I was going to right all the wrongs. I told you I would make Mark and Christian pay for what they did to my name and my legacy. I told you that I would once again restore my name and I’d make my legacy mean everything it was meant to mean. I told you that I would be champion again!

That arrogant smirk of his just shined through as the blood was dripping off of his face and starting to hit the ramp as he tried to keep himself moving forward despite the pain he was in.

KEVIN CARTER: You really believed that fuck in the ring was going to beat me? You really believed he was better than me? You really thought he was going to do right by you and make sure a championship had never fallen into my hands?! Think about how many times before he has let you down. Think about how many times he has fallen short. And more importantly think about every single time there was an excuse for why he fell short. Just like there is going to be a reason for why he fell short tonight. There’s always an excuse. Carter was never the man to stop me. Carter was never going to be able to defeat me and keep me from getting my hands on this. This was destiny!

As expected, hearing the slander of one of their heroes. It didn’t settle well with them. More boos and even hateful comments started to be hurled right in his direction. Stumbling up that ramp a little more in pain and exhaustion. Kevin could hear a few fans behind him plain as day. Shouting right at him, looking for that fifteen seconds of frame.

FAN #1: You suck! You don’t deserve that championship!

FAN: #2: I thought you were going to quit! Just be done like you claimed!

FAN #3: No one wants you around!

For a moment he just stopped on the ramp and looked back at where those voices had come from. He found himself shaking his head while almost laughing in an almost evil manner. Turning his head back around to where the camera crew still was. Walking up that ramp with him.

KEVIN CARTER: Hook... Line... and Sinker!

That chuckle of his got a little louder.

KEVIN CARTER: ou people fell for it. Just like I knew you would. I knew the moment I put out into the universe I was done. That I was thinking about calling it quits. Making it seem like every single one of you had gotten to me. Seemingly as if you all broke me mentally and emotionally. You’d fucking eat it up. You’d brag. You’d boast. You’d feel ever powerful and accomplished... but it was all a lie. You people can’t break me. You people can’t make me leave. You people can’t get me to quit and be done. Not any of these idiots in the stands. Not any of them watching at home. Certainly not any of the pussies in the back. None of you will ever have that kind of power over me!

Approaching the top of that ramp. The pain in his back had him dropping down to one knee. Keeping a tight grip on that championship. Almost as if his life depended on it. Taking his right hand and wiping the blood out of his face. He peered right back into the cameras.

KEVIN CARTER: When I said I was done. I meant I was done being held back. I was done from being deprived of my time in the spotlight. I was done letting this company and the people run it dedicate how my career goes. How my legacy plays out. I was done coming up short time and time again because of outside sources. And I was done letting you people be able to laugh at my pain every time they embarrassed me. That’s what I meant when I said I was done. And this... this right here. It justifies everything. It justifies everything I’ve said. Everything I’ve been after. No one and I mean no one can take this moment away from me!

Bringing his bloody head down some. He pressed his lips to the Internet Championship. Causing the entire crowd behind him to boo heavily once again. The entire sight of what they were seeing made them sick, but at the same time there wasn’t anything that could be done about it. Pushing himself back up from that knee. He stood up, turned towards the ring where he could see HB Carter starting to sit up with the help of the referee, and he lifted the championship high into the air.

KEVIN CARTER: Let this be a challenge to the entire locker room. Hell to the entire business. Line them all up. Hand out as many free title shots you want. Give them all the promises and perks it’ll take to get them to step into the ring with me. Come try and take this from me. Come try and set me up for failure. One by one. You will all fall. One by one. You will all be sent packing. One by one. You will all be defeated and just be a stepping stone to me creating history. You will be sent packing. Mark my words, I will live on in infamy!

Keeping the championship held high above his head. The camera crew made sure to get right in front of him to get one hell of a shot of him holding it with pride. That Las Vegas crowd letting it be known, not a single person believed in him. Not a single person supported him. Not a single one of them were going to buy into the hype. Not now, not ever. Finally, the man known as the Entity placed that championship back over his shoulder and started to stumble his way into the back. Leading the cameras to fade from the ringside area for now.



February 15th, 2025
San Diego, California
Old Point Loma Lighthouse

The shot slowly began to open up and in doing so. It was clear it was from an elevated position. Looking out the window and seeing the land around. All of the sudden the sound of someone clearing their throat could be heard causing the cameras to pan back a little bit. As soon as they entered the frame at that moment was a familiar face. That being none other than the scumbag himself, Kevin Carter. Making direct eye contact with the cameras all while he proudly displayed that newly acquired Internet Championship over his left shoulder. His silence finally breaks with a mention of one name.

“Bill... Bill...Bill.”

Slightly shaking his head a little bit.

“You sure are one silly bastard aren’t you? I mean it was already well known that you weren’t the smartest man walking planet earth. Dare I say in the top percentile of the intelligent folks living in today’s world. This however proves that you are actually mentally disabled and a hazard to yourself when it comes to your decision making. Why the hell would you agree to this match? Why the hell would you agree to getting in the ring with me again?!”

His expression displayed a slight look of confusion. Although anyone that knew who Kevin was and how he conducted himself. This all had to be a set up. A set up just for him to tear down the man he was set to face off against. Limb by limb. With word for word.

“I get that you’re just being tossed a title shot that you don’t deserve. That’s what Sin City Wrestling is known for. Just hanging out freebies to anyone and everyone. I also get that this is one of the few chances that you will ever get at seeing the Internet Championship so up close and personal. Hell, if we are being honest here Bill. It might be the last chance you ever get. Lord knows after what happened at Inception and losing to Justin Smith. No one can ever actually count on you winning a match again and earning a shot at a championship.”

“You didn’t have very much credibility to start, but you really let it all go down the drain with a loss like that. But the point that I am trying to make is why I understand that this is a free shot at a championship and probably your last. I don’t get why you would agree when you know how dangerous I am. I don’t get why you would agree when you know how far I am willing to take things. And more importantly than all of that. I do not know why you would agree to step in the ring with me when you’ve never even come close to beating me in our previous encounters.”


In those few words, it was more than obvious he was not impressed by who was going to be his first title defense. Kevin shook his head once again to show that sheer disappointment.

“Based on how unintelligent you have proven yourself to be. I can only come up with one solution for why you took this match on. Somehow someway you have managed to convince yourself that this time is going to be different. Because this time it’s the two of us one on one. It’s not a six man tag match where you have to worry about a fat ass troll weighing you down. It’s also not a handicap match. Although that time you had the advantage against me with two on one and still managed to fumble the opportunity.”

“But regardless this is what it has to be. You must have convinced yourself that this time it’s different. This time it’s one on one. This time it's all on your shoulders and no one else. This time you are going to rise above. This time you are going to manage to pick up that big win and be able to call yourself champion again. Yet, while you have convinced yourself of all of this. It’s nothing more than fantasy. Meanwhile the reality of the situation is Bill. You couldn’t be anymore fucked.”


His words were soaked in venom. Not one to shy away from how he was feeling. How he was going to conduct himself. Even if it meant no one else believed him. He believed himself and that’s all that mattered. That trademark smug smirk of his finally starting to overcome his expression.

“And I can say that because I know what I have planned. You are the starting point in what is going to turn into a historic run for me. You see the last four men that have held this championship have done nothing but make it mean nothing. They have devalued it. They have driven it into the ground. They have ruined the prestige of this championship. Look at Calvin Harris’ reign. He claimed he was going to do something different. He claimed he was going to make the title stand out. It was going to be a championship for the people. Yet his fragile bones couldn’t hold up long enough for him to have a run that was even close to memorable.”

“Miles Kasey defeated a man with a broken ankle. Beat a man that was clearly not at his best and thought that somehow that made him a real champion. He held that championship for over a hundred days but can anyone remember anything memorable about his reign? Aside from the man he lost it too. No, the answer is you cannot. Miles is a really good hand to have. He’s a good man to put in any spot. But the moment he has to do more than just be a really good hand. The moment he has to have pressure on his shoulders. The moment he has to really show what he’s made of. He ends up crumbling and that’s why he lost the championship.”

“Then there was Peter Vaughn. The only man that I truly believed had a chance at making the Internet Championship mean something again. Not just make it mean something again but take the Internet Championship to heights it had never seen before. After all, we saw what he had done with the Roulette Championship. He was clearly capable of doing it, but every chance of making that happen. It went away the moment he dropped the ball against HB Carter. Everything that Vaughn was. Everything he had created. Everything that he stood for. It was all gone the moment he let someone like that beat him. Dude should have taken his ball and went home after that instead of doing so after failing to be World Champion.”

“And that brings me to you, Carter. You see this entire time I have told you I had a problem with people like you being champion. You do what you always do. You try to make someone out to be a bigot. You tried to make it sound like I had an issue with you being champion because you were gay. When the truth of the matter is, I don't give a shit about your sexual preference. I don’t care who you do or don’t fuck. That’s not any of my concern. But I didn't tell you what my issue with you being champion was intentionally. Because that’s where I knew you would go.”

“Because with you Carter. There’s always an excuse. There’s always an excuse for why you didn’t succeed. Always an excuse for why you came up short. Always an excuse for why you weren’t didn’t achieve this dream or that goal. You are the worst type of champion to ever exist. You luck yourself into a situation and then when the times get tough. You always got an excuse for when things go bad. Which is a damn shame. Because deep down I believe there’s a solid wrestler in you. Deep down I think you could achieve a lot, but not as long as you’re always going to make an excuse and project some bogus agenda. You got your ass handed to you by me and it’s what you deserved.”


By that point Kevin had made his way towards a set of steps. Starting to walk down them forcing the cameras to follow right behind him. Keeping things close to hear everything that was going to continue to come out of his mouth.

“So you see it is my duty to make this championship mean something. It’s my duty to take it to heights it's never been before. It’s my duty to make this the most sought after championship this company has. And the only way to do that is to make this run historic. Not only do I have every intention of going down in history as the longest reigning Internet Champion. I also have every intention of shattering the record for the most successful defenses. People can say what they want to say about me. They can say I’m an asshole. They can see I’m a piece of shit. They can say I’ve cut corners. So on and so forth, but the one thing they will not be able to say is I’m not a fighting champion. Something I am sure is going to make their blood boil, but nothing makes me happier than pissing those people off.”

With the cameras still following behind him. Kevin came off the last step and took only a few steps forward towards a door pushing it open to walk out. In a matter of seconds it had been revealed that he had been standing inside Loma Lighthouse. Bringing his attention right back to the cameras with that arrogant smirk in full effect.

“As much as you are to blame for being a very unintelligent human being. As much as you are at fault for taking this freebie that they dangled in front of you. I do have to put blame on the company itself as well. I have been saying it for the longest time now. The two men in charge of this place are the reason why this place doesn’t thrive the way it should. Mark and Christian, both continue to keep people like you employed Bill. They continue to keep giving people like you chance after chance after chance. They continue to hype people like you up and fill your head with all this false hope. They continue to make people like you believe that someday you can reach out and take that brass ring.”

“They got you convinced that you can be one of their champions. And it’s nothing more than a lie... But then when it comes to people like me. They constantly set me up for failure. They try to make me look bad. They try to prevent me from succeeding. They do everything they can to make sure people like me feel like they are less than superior. I’ve been saying it since I came back. And the reason they are like that is because I won’t kiss their ass like they want. As well as they know I’m one of -- if not the single biggest threat to this entire establishment. They don’t want me in this position. They damn sure don’t want me to be a champion or represent their company as one. It terrifies them.

“They know I won’t tow the line. They know I’m out to ruin their reputation. All of which is fair. They should be terrified of those things and more. Meanwhile I just consider this getting my lick back for everything they did to me. But the point of the matter is Bill. It makes a ton of sense why they just gifted you this title shot. They knew you would be dumb enough to take it. And they think that with enough of their power and influence that they can take this from me. I don’t care how much they back you. I don’t care how many referees they try to pay off. Don’t give a damn how many roadblocks are standing in my way. There’s nothing that Mark, Christian, You or the entire SCW Roster can do to get this championship off of me. I am right where I belong and right where I have always deserved to be.”


His arrogance continued to ooze out of him. Everything that they didn’t want him to be, he was becoming. All from a championship that set on his shoulders.

“To be honest with you, Bill. When I really sit down to think about things. I simply could never live with myself if I were to fall short against someone like you. There would be no point in me continuing to wrestle. If I lost to someone like you. There would be no reason at all for the journey that I am on at this current moment continuing forward. If I were to allow you to become the new Internet Champion. There’s no doubt about it. That would be the most crippling and embarrassing thing to ever happen to my career. Which is saying something because at one point I lost to Goth.”

“And we know that your run would consist of Bill. You’d be just as lack lustered as the other four I mentioned. I’d be willing to bet my salary that you would lose the championship in your first defense. Considering how things just recently played out. You’d be the one to fuck around and lose it to Justin giving him his first title here in Sin City Wrestling. Of course this comes back to living in reality and reality is you could never defeat me. The reality is you could never pin my shoulders to the mat for three seconds or be able to force me to tap out. And the reality is you will NEVER be Internet Champion!”


Kevin let those words come out of his mouth with every ounce of him believing what he was saying. All while shaking his head once again.

“You should already be aware of what I am capable of, but since it’s something you can’t seem to learn from. I’m going to have to teach a lesson that you will never forget. When you stand across the ring from me this Sunday. I want you to understand that I am coming to hurt you. I am coming to put you on the shelf. I am coming to end your career. After all, you serve no real purpose to this roster and you haven’t since the day you signed a contract. People have just been far too nice in letting you stick around and skate by. I on the other hand am not a nice person and now that I’m in a position to do something about it. You can bet your ass that’s what I am going to do.”

“The joy I am going to feel when I punch you in your face and feel that fat flesh cave around my hand like hamburger meat. The sick satisfaction I am going to get in knowing I could possibly break bones in your face with said punch. The sense of happiness I am going to feel when I spill your blood all over the canvas. It’ll be music to my ears when you’re crying and pleading for me to spare. Begging for me to just put an end to the torture that you’re going to endure. Now don’t get me wrong Bill. As much as you’ll beg. As much as you’ll plead. As much as you’ll bleed, have bones broken, and feel nothing but pain. You have already proven you’re too dumb to know what’s good for you.”

“So you’re not going to go down without a fight. It’s not a fight that will actually ever make me feel threatened. It won’t be a fight that will make me feel like my back is against the wall, but it’ll be the best fight you can deliver. You’ll try your hardest. You’ll swing with everything you got and you’ll miss. You may be able to take me down, but you won’t keep me down. You will fail just like you always have. That’s who you are Bill. And in the end, I will feel an overall sense of accomplishment. Throughout every inch of my body. As I stand there, foot on your chest, hand raised in the air, still the champion, and knowing that you are never going to be seen again. That’s the type of shit I live for!”


Kevin found himself reaching up and grabbing a hold of that fifteen pounds of gold that sat on his shoulder in such a proud display. Holding it out in front of him right before the camera view. Letting those piercing hateful eyes lock on the red light.

“This right here Bill. This right here is the closest you’ll ever get to seeing this, touching this, or even being in the presence of this. So soak it. Find some way to enjoy it. Let it bring you some kind of joy or peace. Because the moment I cave your face in and send you packing for good. You’ll never what either of those things are ever again.”

Holding the championship right up in the cameras for a couple seconds longer. With that sinister smirk still plastered from ear to ear. He finally drew it back and placed it right back over his shoulder. Finding himself stepping right out of the camera view a couple of seconds later. Leaving the people that hated him more than anything to wonder if he was going to end up being right once again. All while the shot faded back to black.

7
Climax Control Archives / HARSH REALITY
« on: January 17, 2025, 02:16:31 PM »



As the woman walked down the hall of the hospital. Those heels she had on clicked off the floor with a rhythm to them. She found herself stopping just right outside her office door where her secretary was seated. Quickly the secretary got the attention of the woman just before she could walk through that office door.

LARKAN YOUNG
Oh! Dr. Wynn!

DR. WYNN
Yes, Larkan?

LARKAN YOUNG
I know you had an appointment set up at two.
But I had a gentleman walk in a few minutes ago and demand that he be penciled.


DR. WYNN
Well that’s not how we operate around here. . .

LARKAN YOUNG
I know, I know. But he insisted.
Claimed he was in a bad head space. Said he is a former patient of yours and quite frankly. . .
Something about his demeanor scared me.
I just felt like I didn’t have a choice but to give him what he wanted.


The look on the secretary's face said it all. She truly looked terrified. All that did was really raise a red flag for the blonde doctor. Wynn’s eyebrow raised in a very concerning manner.

DR. WYNN
Uh. . . okay?
So when did you pencil them in for?


LARKAN YOUNG
Well he’s actually inside your office waiting for you.

DR. WYNN
In my office? Right now?

LARKAN YOUNG
Yes ma’am.

She looked right over her shoulder at the office door. Right away she felt like her stomach dropped. Her heart beat picking up. Slowly turning her head back to the woman behind the desk.

DR. WYNN
If you don’t see me.
Come back out this door in the next five minutes.
Call the police!


She turned herself around and slowly took a few steps towards the door. Her hand was trembling and shaking when she reached out for the handle. Twisting it slightly and pushing the door open. Finding the courage deep to walk into the room. Taking a look around and instantly realizing her office chair was spun around. Not how she left it. Again fear started to strike her as she slowly started to close the door.

DR. WYNN
Listen. I don’t know what’s going on here but. . .

Before she could even finish her statement. The chair spun itself around with a bit of quickness. Revealing that sitting in that chair was Kevin Carter. Yes, a former patient but also one that almost ruined her entire life with everything he had put her through. Dr. Wynn’s entire facial expression changed. She went white as a ghost. Carter smirked at her.

KEVIN CARTER
Long time no see Doc.

She instantly found herself reaching for the door, but before she could do anything else. He slapped his hands down on her desk before him and stood up from the chair.

KEVIN CARTER
If you know what’s best for you.
I’d back away from that door very slowly.


Her hand left the door right away, finding herself backing away, but not keeping her eyes off of him. Not when she was crippled with fear.

KEVIN CARTER
Look how far you’ve come in such little time.
No longer working in that awful mental ward.
Out from under that awful human being none as your boss.
Got your gig going. Seemingly still trying to help people like me.


DR. WYNN
I have never come across anyone else like you.
These people actually want help. They want to get better.
You just wanted to watch the world burn.
Now I suggest.


KEVIN CARTER
I am no longer your patient Doc.
Your suggestions don’t work for me anymore.
Not that they ever did before.


It was almost like he just had to take that jab at her with the little smirk that crossed his lips following those words.

KEVIN CARTER
And I don’t think you’re being very fair here Doc.
You don’t even know me to pass that kind of judgement on me.
Now when it comes to Entity. You knew him.


DR. WYNN
You’re the same goddamn person, psychopath!

KEVIN CARTER
Ah for someone that spent all that time studying to be a doctor.
You sure are one of the dumbest people to ever walk the planet.


Shaking his head a little. Carter then started to make his way from behind the desk and step towards her. Of course the woman tried to keep the distance between them. Only way out was the door that he made her get away from. So things weren’t going to end well for her. Carter stepped right in front of her and made the woman look at him.

KEVIN CARTER
Entity and myself are two different people.
I admit that I created Entity in my head during my darkest times.
When I had lost myself and didn’t believe in myself.
But that all changed a few months ago. I got rid of Entity,
And I did something you said I couldn’t do.
I did something you said just let go of and move on from.
I got my revenge. Oh did I get my revenge on Mark and it was the greatest thing ever.


His smirk only seemed to grow. This self satisfaction he felt and had felt ever since High Stakes just put him on a different level.

KEVIN CARTER
I knew I was never in the wrong for holding onto things the way I did.
But I needed you to know that you were wrong in telling me to move on.
I needed you to know you were wrong for not helping me the way you should have.
Yet at the same time I also needed you to know. Now that it’s behind me.
I can take one piece of advice you did offer me.


DR. WYNN
What. . . what are you even talking about?

KEVIN CARTER
You said I needed to be more in tune with my emotions.
I needed to “feel” more often and I needed to let those “feelings” out.
All in order to become the person I wanted to be. And I realize that you were right.
But I don’t think you realized the monster you were going to create with that advice.


DR. WYNN
You cannot blame me for your actions or feelings, Kevin!

KEVIN CARTER
I’m not blaming you.
I’m not blaming you at all.
But I am thanking you for that advice.
Because now I can be who I want to be and not fear what is coming.
No need to hide behind a mask. I don't need to create a persona in my head.
Just to get by. No. because of that advice all those years ago.
I now get to be the violent man I have always craved to be deep down.


His words were making her skin crawl. She finally made an attempt to dash towards that door, but she didn’t get far. His tattooed hand slamming against the wall to block her and keep her right there in front of him. Again those fear riddled eyes being forced to find his.

KEVIN CARTER
It started with Mark. Giving him the beating of a lifetime.
It transferred over to breaking Carter’s nose. Watching the blood just gush from it.
Gives me such a sick satisfaction that I cannot even put into words.
And now it’s going to lead to me snapping Miles' neck like a twig.
In front of a live audience.


He couldn’t contain that almost demonic like chuckle from escaping him.

KEVIN CARTER
A whole company, a whole business.
They will all get to suffer from what I’m about to do.
But it’s all thanks to you Doc.
Thank you! Thank you for helping me become who I needed to be.
Even if it took me a while to understand that violence is what I needed.
This is all going to be worth it for my own pleasure.


Again, he couldn’t help himself with that laugh. Although at that moment he pushed himself away from the blonde doctor. Turning his back to the woman and walking right for the door. Opening it up to make his exit without another word or look in her direction. Almost like this was all done for a scare tactic and to cause the woman grief.

It appeared to have worked as she slowly started to slump to the floor with tears in her eyes. Not only had he made her life hell before, but now he was blaming her for what he had become. Blaming her for what he was about to do. There was something wrong with Kevin mentally. Something that had been wrong for a long time. If she couldn’t fix him and seemingly made it worse. How could it ever get better?



Henderson, Nevada was the next stop for Sin City Wrestling. Climax Control was set to take over Lee’s Family Forum. As one would have expected it was the talk of the week. Every fan you ran into was going. Fans all across the country were flying in. For no other reason than it was the Go Home show right before Inception and history went on to show that the Go Home show were not ones to miss.

There was nothing wrong with a last minute push for bringing more fans to the show. Sadly for the likes of the man that called himself the Entity of Sin City Wrestling. He was being tasked with a media appearance to do just that. With a hateful expression plastering his face, Kevin walked down the hallway of the KVEG radio station. Being led by one of the staff members along the way.

Only a few steps were taking down that hall before they were stopped right outside of a door. Above the door a neon sign was flashing the words: “On Air” over and over again. Kevin just peeked through the see through glass to see a man and a woman chatting back and forth with their headphones on. Hios eyes rolled as he looked over at the staff member.


KEVIN CARTER
How long is this stupid shit going to take?

STAFF MEMBER
Oh, well uhm. . . according to my notes.
You were scheduled for about a fifteen minute interview.
With Mike P and Lady G of the Morning Show here at Hot 97.5
.

KEVIN CARTER
And I’m being forced to wait why? Time is money.

STAFF MEMBER
We are just waiting for a small commercial break and I’ll take you right in.

KEVIN CARTER
This is why I do things on my time!

His words were just filled with venom. However almost as soon as they were spoken the On Air sign went off. Right away the staff member opened the door for Kevin. He stepped through those doors and found himself glaring right at the two sitting behind the desk. The woman and man both took their head phones off and stood up with smiles to greet him.

MIKE P
Hey man! It’s a pleasure to have you here!

LADY G
We’re huge wrestling fans.
We just couldn’t pass up a chance to speak with one of the biggest stars in this area,
Thanks to SCW!


MIKE P
Got my family front row tickets and everything for this show in Henderson!

Both of them stood there with their hand extended in his direction. Kevin just glared at them as he took a seat. Finally breaking his own silence.

KEVIN CARTER

I couldn’t give a shit less about your likes.
Or if you’re going to be at the show with your family.
I despise people like you.
Let’s just get this thing over with.


LADY G
Oh, well that’s not what I expected.

KEVIN CARTER
Learn to keep them low next time.
Then maybe you won’t be disappointed.


MIKE P
Uh, let’s just keep things peaceful.
We’re back on the air in five... four... three... two...one...


Both of them took their seats back in their chairs and like clock work went right back into their radio personas like it was no big deal. Kevin sat there still glaring.

MIKE P
Aye! We’re back for the Morning Show.
It’s your boy Mike P.


LADY G
And of course, Lady G here too.
Today, we’ve got ourselves a special guest in the studio.


MIKE P
Anyone that’s a professional wrestling fan,
And especially a fan of pro wrestling in the area.
We have Sin City Wrestling’s own Kevin Carter here.
Kev, welcome to Hot 97.7 my man.


KEVIN CARTER
Yep. On with the questions.

LADY G
Wow, not much of a talker are you?
Well, I do have a question to start things off.
You’ve been back with SCW almost a year now.
But you also had a stint with them several years back.
Can you tell us what the difference is from then to now?


KEVIN CARTER
There isn’t a difference.

MIKE P
Come on now.
There has to be a little bit of a difference.


KEVIN CARTER
Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot you worked there.
And that you had some kind of experience.
No need to even ask me then right?!


That sarcasm could be sensed right away. Kevin just glared across the table at both of them. Clearly not happy with them even questioning his answer.

KEVIN CARTER
I said what I said. There is no difference.
It’s still the same corrupt place it was back then that it is now.
If you don’t kiss ass. If you don’t play by their rules.
And if you don’t give them what they want.
They treat you like trash and aim to screw you over.
I’ve seen it. I’ve dealt with it.
But now I’ve found a way to stop them.
And that’s what makes them hate me that much more.


MIKE P
There is no denying that you are one of the most hated men there.
My son and I watch all the time.
And last week you finally put him on the hate train.
After that confrontation with Miles Kasey.
One of -- if not the greatest wrestler SCW has on the roster.


KEVIN CARTER
Excuse me?

MIKE P
Hmmm?

KEVIN CARTER
You want to repeat what you just said?

MIKE P
Are you talking about Miles?
Yeah, the man is super talented in the ring.
Hands down in my opinion. He should be the World Champion.
He’s that good.


KEVIN CARTER
Is this some kind of fucking joke to you?

LADY G
Woah! We can’t use that kind of language on air!

KEVIN CARTER
Is it a joke?
Or did you just bring me on this show to embarrass me?
To mock me?! To have fun at my experience?!


With those words coming out of his mouth. Kevin found himself stepping up from the chair he was sitting in and walking around the table. Getting right in the face of the radio host.

KEVIN CARTER
I asked you a question.
You better answer me!


LADY G
Kevin, let’s take a seat.
My co-host didn’t mean anything by it.


MIKE P
We’re all entitled to our opinions.
You’re good at what you do. A really good hand for SCW.
But you’re no Miles Kasey. He is the definition of pro wrestling.
Something to inspire to be. Even you can admit that.


KEVIN CARTER
You’re right.
You’re very right. I am not Miles Kasey.
Nothing like him at all. . .


Before the radio host knew what happened. Kevin swung his right hand forward and PUNCHING him right in the mouth knocking him out of the chair he was sitting in. Putting him down on the ground. As soon as the slap connected the female host went running out of the room. Kevin standing over the male with the audio picking everything up.

KEVIN CARTER
I’m better than Miles Kasey.
You fucking hear me?! Better than him in every way!
People like you are the reason I have to hurt him on Sunday!
Don’t you ever hold that piss ant above me.
Don’t you ever fucking disrespect me again!


If the slap wasn’t bad enough Kevin took it upon himself to spit on the man that laid on the floor holding his face in pain. Those intense eyes remained locked on the radio host for a moment. That was until security came rushing into the room and started to yank at Carter to pull him out. That evil glare still featured as it was clear this man was not right in the head. That created for a very scary and dangerous situation for the Climax Control right around the corner.



The shot found itself slowly starting to fade in. As it did so it didn’t take long at all to reveal a familiar face. Sitting right there with his hands behind his head was none other than Kevin Carter. That signature sour look covered his expression while he leaned back slightly in the chair he sat in.

“Miles. I have to ask you a serious question.”

He leaned forward in his chair. The metal of it slamming against the floor and echoing throughout the room for a brief moment. Carter’s eyes narrowed while keeping them forward.

“As much as people are going to accuse me for being a prick.
Something I won’t shy away from. I am indeed a prick.
I’m an asshole. I’m selfish. So on and so forth.
But this question isn’t meant to highlight those features.
No, not at all. It's a genuine and legitimate question.
What makes you think you have a chance against me?”


For a couple of seconds that eyebrow of his arched in a questioning manner. To go along with the question he had laid on the table.

“Because I did some research. Did a little bit of a deep dive on some things.
Looking at the end of 2023 and then looking at the entire year of 2024.
There’s not a single fight, match, or moment that took place to make me feel threatened.
Nothing to make me sit there and go, Wow this Miles kid might be the truth.
And sure that might get under your skin. It might even get under the skin of your supporters.
But I’m not lying.”

“The last victory you had that meant anything was in October of 2023.
You defeated a man with a broken ankle to become the Internet Champion.
And even then that’s questionable to bring up.
Because that clown was pretty much easily forgettable by that point anyway.
He had no real stock around here. Not like he did once before.
And bragging about beating someone that was injured would make you a bitch.”

“But like I said that was the last time you had a victory that meant anything.
Every title defense you had going forward was laughable at best.
Then the moment that 2024 rolled around. You became Peter Vaughn’s personal punching bag.
Something I am sure is such a sore spot for you, even after all this time later.
However facts are facts Miles. That’s one thing about me is that’s all I speak.
Sure it pisses people off, but so be it. You can’t run from facts.”


The smirk that crossed that man’s lips. Although it was brief, it told quite the story. A story where he took pride in getting under someone’s skin. Something he was without a doubt trying to do with Miles.

“Peter slapped you around silly style and took your championship with ease.
And thank god for him doing that.
Thank him for putting an end to that reign.
For it will go down in history as easily one of the worst
And the most embarrassing reigns of all time.
Though, I will admit your significant other is closing in on taking the cake.
How many times is he going to defend the title against Justin Smith. . .
Just to have a successful title defense to his name?”

“Anyway. Back to the point at hand.
You very quickly found yourself in a last chance situation.
Again only for Peter to clean your clock and send you packing.
Ensuring you never got shot at the Internet Championship as long as he was champion.
And that was ultimately a nail in your coffin for 2024 wasn’t it?
Everything you did from that point on was forgettable.
It wasn’t worth mentioning. No real shine or spotlight on you.”

“Only time people heard from you was the occasional match that didn’t matter.
Or the mind numbing tweets that you and Carter engage in on a day to day basis.
You two do realize you’re fucking adults right? Maybe it’s time to act like it.
Not everyone needs to know every little detail about your relationship.
When in reality most people don’t give a damn if your marriage fails or survives.
Simply put Miles. You were a ghost in 2024.
But for me? When you look at the year I had.
Something spectacular. I was always the subject of conversation wasn’t I?”


He kept that smirk plastered across his lips.

“From the moment I showed up in SCW until now all eyes have been on me.
Sure, at first my identity was a secret. But that was a conversation starter.
It led to J2H and I putting on one hell of a match.
Just for the sake of duping you idiots into believing there was an issue.
All for the sake of the bigger plan.”

“And when that plan came together. I was one of the biggest acts of 2024.
J2H, Myself, and Alexander Raven were a very dark cloud over the company.
We caused havoc and chaos everywhere we went. It didn’t make people happy.
Very much aligned with what you said last week.
Everything we did had people wanting to punch us in the face.”

“Yet, none of those people stepped up, did they?
Most of them shied away like the pussies they were.
Sure, they liked to sneak diss like some bitches.
But they never said anything to my face. They never took a swing at me.
In fact the only man that did was a man that signed y’all’s paychecks.”

“And that does nothing but make this roster look pathetic.
When the owner has more balls than his talent. That’s saying something.
Might be time to close up shop and send you people into the unemployment line.
2024 was a big year for me, Miles. But 2025? It’s going to be even bigger.
More fulfilling and will involve a lot more self satisfaction.”

“I have goals. I have yet to achieve,
I’ve got a direction that I want to go in.
And there’s not a single person on this roster that is going to derail that.
That includes your husband.
And you can bet your ass it includes you.”


For a moment there was just this arrogant chuckle that fell from his lips. Carter at this point was more than aware of what he was doing. Pushing that line again and again. Knowing there was going to be a breaking point for the man he was set to face.

“Now of course with me telling you that.
I already know it’s something that you’re doing to deny.
And you’re going to be quick to bring up that last moment you had just before 2024 ended.
You’re going to boast about how people talked about it.
How people were invested. For better or worse.
You know that one moment where you showed your desperation.”

“That moment where you thought it would change everything for you.
The moment where you thought you came up with a brilliant plan. . .
That would finally make you a main event player and a World Champion.
And we all saw how that turned out for you.
You shit the bed and made yourself an enemy for life.”

“Now there’s no real point in beating a dead horse in this matter.
I just know how you think and how you operate Miles.
You did what you did and it ultimately meant nothing.
Which aligns with your career, as it means nothing.
And at the same time aligns with everything I am trying to tell you.
I’m trying to get you to see this thing called reality.”


Finally, Carter stood up from the chair that he was sitting in. That once sour expression that had crippled his face had disappeared. Only to be replaced with one of arrogance. His tattooed arms folded across his chest with his eyes finding their way back to the red light.

“And the reality is... You don’t stand a chance Miles.
You’ve never stood a chance. And you’re never going to stand a chance.
Might be a bitter pill to swallow, but that’s just how the world works.
There are people that exist that are able to be as good as they want to be.
They’re able to accomplish every goal they set for themselves.
They are able to live out their dreams and live them out to their fullest.”

“Then there are people who aren’t as good.
They’ll never even reach half of what they believe they could be.
At every single turn, they'll be constantly shut down and stopped in their tracks.
They will never be able to achieve a single goal.
They will never be able to live out a dream. They turn out to be failures.
You are quite literally the embodiment of someone like that, Miles.”

“Again, it’ll be a bitter pill for you to swallow.
It won’t be something you want to hear.
It isn’t something you’ll want to accept.
Especially not with everything that’s come to light as of late.
Or after everything that you said last week.
But again you cannot run from facts and reality catches us all one day.”


Allowing himself to just shake his head a little bit.

“But you know something Miles.
The more and more I have thought about this match over the last week.
My opinion began to change a little bit.
Sure, the fact remains that I took the match to beat the hell out of you.
Teach you a lesson in respect and send a direct message to your husband.
But then it dawned on me.”

“I’ve got the chance to do something that should have been done a long time ago.
I am being presented with a chance to make Sin City Wrestling better.
Not just make the company better. . .
But I am being presented with a chance to make all of wrestling better.
By simply putting you on the shelf and making sure you can never get off it.
No one truly wants you here anymore.”

“And I can read you like a book, Miles.
I know the moment you hear those words.
You’re going to rattle off a bunch of names that have tried to do the same thing.
Throughout your career. You’ll hype them up on how big and bad they thought they were.
Just for you to end up putting them down.
And it won’t be impressive when I hear you say it.”

“Not when those people and names you bring up will be just as irrelevant as you.
I am unlike any man you have faced before. I am unlike any competition you had before.
And you got just a small taste of that back on April 28th.
Only difference between then and now is that my head space was a lot different.
I was focused on something much bigger than you. I just looked past you. . .
And still won with ease.”

“But this time out.
You’re getting every bit of my attention.
Every bit of my focus. Every single bit of what I have to offer.
Each time I punch you in the face. I’m aiming to crush your jaw.
Every single time I kick you. I’m going to aim to make sure it crumbles you.
I’m after blood and I’ll promise you. I’ll have it.”

“I am a man of my word always, Miles. Fucking always.
This company doesn’t need you. This business doesn’t need you.
Only real purpose you provide is being the resident punching bag.
And we’ve got Bill Barnhart for that. So you can get put on the shelf.
And never come back down.
This is ultimately what you deserve.”


Cameras found themselves zooming in right then. The look in his eyes really helping sell the story that he was trying to tell. There was no denying he believed in what he was saying, but it wasn’t going to be easy to get others to buy into it. Then again it was likely something he didn’t care about when it came to those other people.

“Speaking of deserving. SCW deserves to be in a better place.
A level where this company is viewed as a place to be.
And not a laughing stock. No more looking at SCW as the small fish in a big pond.
Being a place where people want to be in order to test themselves.
But the only way these things can be accomplished is by seeing people like you and Carter go.
It has to be done and while I’ll have great pride leading this company down a better path.
I’ll take greater pride in ending your careers on the way!”


Arrogance oozed out of Carter every time he spoke. This was no different with the last shot of that smirk of his being seen. There was no denying that a match between Carter and Kasey would be historic. Due to no other reason than how hard hitting it would end up being, but if the man was able to achieve everything he said. Then the company was going to end up missing one of the greatest stars that it has ever seen and put Carter on a level of being untouchable that no one would ever want to see.

8
Climax Control Archives / DELUSIONAL PAIR
« on: November 08, 2024, 06:05:24 PM »



November 3rd, 2024
Phoenix, Arizona
Grand Canyon University [ Backstage ]

Every single bit of pain that he felt at that moment was unreal. He had gone to war with men that he considered his “teammates” and in a roundabout way went to war with men he would consider “brothers” of the same mindset as him. Granted, it was a war they were forced into by the crooked and corrupt management of Sin City Wrestling. Yet, it still happened. He, J2H, and Alexander Raven easily put on a main event that would be hard to top for months to come.

Only for it to be ruined in a split second. The moment that Michael Harris had been allowed to insert himself as the referee of the match in the closing moments. To which allowed him to lay waste to all three of them and then declare the match a no contest. Once again a situation where the corruption in management allowed the outcome to take place. As Carter limped down the concrete wall, using his right hand to keep him up right while limping along.

He could see the backstage camera crew right in front of him. Filming him struggling to walk and get himself to the back. Instantly he could be heard chuckling in such a sarcastic manner.


KEVIN CARTER
You son of a bitches!

He let more of that sarcastic chuckle escape him. Finding himself just leaning against the wall for the moment.

KEVIN CARTER
I bet all three of you are real happy with yourselves right about now huh? I bet you’re just chumming it up in one of the offices right now. Patting each other on the back. Telling each other what a great job and gloating about how such a great plan had been executed out there tonight. Well enjoy it while it lasts Mark. Enjoy it while it lasts Christian. And enjoy it while it lasts Harris. Because that’s the last time you get anything over on us. The last time you get to celebrate!

Carter found himself letting go of the wall. Doubled over from the pain in his ribs while coughing for a moment. As soon as he was able to force himself to stand back up. He looked right back at that camera crew not too far away.

KEVIN CARTER
From this point on. I’m going to expect every curve ball you throw at me. J2H will expect every dirty underhanded tactic that you will be able to come up with. Alexander will see all the corruption coming before you ever get it set in motion. Not a chance that the three of us are going to let your evil deeds go unpunished. You got the upper hand tonight, but like I said that’s the last time. And honestly if I were you three. I wouldn’t even show up next week. Stay at home. Get the extra rest. Regroup and think of what the future has waiting for you in a few weeks from now.

Taking in that deep breath. Carter could feel just how much it hurt thanks to his ribs likely being cracked. Wincing through the pain and keeping his teeth gritted together. He continued on.

KEVIN CARTER
Mark and old man Harris get that extra little bit of training in while you can. Stay clear of us until High Stakes. It would be the smartest thing you could do. Because if you don’t and you do show up next week. I promise you the biggest event of the year will have to be canceled. More importantly than that you might all be forced to witness the death of Sin City Wrestling thanks to our hands!

Despite the pain that surged through every part of that man. He managed to muster up the right look in his eyes to let it be known just how he felt. There were big implications on next week and High Stakes. This wasn’t a game they’d want to take lightly.

KEVIN CARTER
Think about it gentlemen. Think about the outcome. Think about not just your livelihood but the livelihood of everyone else. Think about the people that have supported this journey. It’s bigger than you, it’s always been bigger than you!

Following those words. Carter found himself limping along once again. That message was one that he already knew would go in one ear and out the other. It was a message that wouldn’t be taken seriously. After all, everything that transpired in the last few weeks. They thought they had the control back and believed everything was going to go the way they wanted. But they could think and believe what they wanted. They choose to ignore the warning. Then the entire company would deal with the consequences.



The shot found itself opening up. Within a matter of seconds there was a very familiar face being revealed. That familiar face being none other than Kevin Carter. He found himself just sitting there with a shot glass in hand. Very much in his own little world it appeared, but his eyes found themselves finally lifting up. Seeing the cameras before him. With a scoff sound escaping his lips for a second. He could be heard with his first words.

“Bill Barnhart.”

Bringing that shotglass to his lips. The small amount of liquid that was in it was gone within seconds. Taking the glass and then tossing it out of view. It could be heard breaking, just as he stood up and began to walk forward.

“What is there to say about you that hasn’t already been said a thousand times before in a thousand different ways? How can I somehow make this match seem interesting? How can I make people give a shit about this match? How can I do my job as the supposedly loathed bad guy and get them to get behind someone like you? These are all very legitimate questions I have asked myself since the match has been announced and yet I cannot bring myself to find a correct answer to any of them.”

The entire vibe given at that moment was pure disappointment. All while he shook his head from side to side for a second.

“You see first and foremost. The only reason I am considered to be the bad guy is because I am one of the only few people that are willing to stand my ground on what I believe in. I’m one of the selected few that do not have a problem in calling things out the way they need and should be called out. I’m one of the very few that won’t act like everything is just peachy and everything is fine.”

“And I am one out of three people that have the balls to tell Mark Ward and Christian Underwood to their faces they are failures when it comes to running this place. They have allowed this company to go down into the dumps. They have allowed this company to become complacent and they have allowed this company to employ cockroaches like you and Felix.”

“That is why I get the hate that I do. That’s why I am considered to be an asshole, a prick, a dickhead, and whatever other word you simple creatures come up with. That is why I am the bad guy, but I’ve got no problem with any of that. I embrace it and I am going to keep being that guy. Until things get better or until those two clowns finally hand this company off to someone that can make it better.”


Carter’s eyes had narrowed. There was no hiding his disdain for Mark or Christian. Now more than ever with everything coming to a boiling part. Finally, those few steps that he had been making had come to a stop. As he stood still folding his arms across his chest.

“And furthermore it’s not my job to get people to want to root for you. It’s not my job to make people want to see you get in the ring with me. That’s all on you, Bill. But we all know it’s something you cannot accomplish. You cannot be the guy that these people believe in. You cannot be the guy that these people root for. You cannot be the guy they cheer for and want to see succeed!”

“No, you cannot and will not ever be that guy. You’ve had several chances over the years. And each time you had that chance you failed them. Over and over and over again. To the point they know what to expect with you. They know your skill set is limited. They know you cannot overcome anyone of real talent. They know that you’re going to end up flat on your back taking another loss.”

“Hell, even Mark himself knows what the outcome of this match is going to be. He may have made the match. He may have wanted to see me out matched. He may have wanted to feel like he got something over on me by putting me in this situation. But trust me when I tell you, Bill. He knew realistically there was no shot that you would win. He knew there was no shot that Felix would win.”

“But oddly enough even with me telling you this. Even when the facts are right there in your face. When it’s something you shouldn’t even logically try to deny. You will deny it. You will talk your shit. You will make your bold claims. You will hit me with all those useless and non-existing threats. It’ll be the same thing with you as it has always been. Rinse and repeat Bill. Rinse and repeat.”

“You are a wannabe tough guy. A wannabe badass and ultimately at the end of the day. You are a wannabe wrestler. You have been around as long as you have and still aren’t any better than the day you first started in this business. That’s a fucking problem if you ask me. But no matter what I say. No matter what anyone says. No matter how much facts and proof are presented. You will always be delusional.”


A shrug consumed the man’s shoulders.

“Ultimately with everything being the way that it is with you, Bill. There’s no one that’s going to give a shit about this match. There’s no way to make them give a shit. Not a single person is going to find this match to be appealing or interesting. Not even in the least bit. It’s kind of sad when a match featuring Harper Mason is going to be considered more interesting than this match. Especially considering Harper’s subpar wrestling skills are aligned with hers and she has a drier personality than you.”

“But it is what it is at the end of the day. Not my job to make people care or to make them feel interested. My only job is to show up, beat you down, pick up the win, and then onto the next thing. I mean ninety percent of this roster has that mindset? Granted most don’t win or even have the true skillset to carry themselves that way but still it’s the very mindset they have. Why can’t I do the same thing for one night?”


Carter’s lips instantly curled into a devious smirk. By no means was it a surprise that he was aiming to piss off as many people as possible with those remarks. Not that he had respect for his fellow locker room members to begin with.

“In all reality Bill. All this is doing right now is taking time out of my day. Making me waste my breath and energy for no reason at all. Because as we already established. You’re a delusional old prick. Nothing I say is going to sink in. Nothing I claim is going to make a difference to you. At no point are you ever going to come back to reality. You are too far gone.”

“Falls right in line with what I said earlier. There’s nothing to be said to you or about you that hasn’t already been said before a thousand times in a thousand different ways. Believe in what you want to believe in. Have whatever mindset you want to have. Say all the silly shit that you want to say, Bill. None of it will make a difference to me. It won’t have an impression on me.”

“It will not waver my mindset or my beliefs. Nor is it going to stop what is going to happen to you. I know the outcome. I know how good I am. And I know whose hand is going to be raised when this is all said and done. Your only saving grace to this is... it won’t be a record breaking situation for the shortest match. Because when the tough gets going. You can get running and tagging out of the match.”

“Now that won’t change the overall outcome, but at least the match will go a little longer and maybe someone somewhere out there in the arena that night will feel like they got their money’s worth. However, at the end of the day. You cannot outrun destiny. You cannot hide from what the universe has determined. You will not escape this loss.”


He found himself once again just shaking his head from side to side. That vibe not changing at all when it came to the overall feeling of disappointment.

“See you Sunday, clown.”

Following those words. Carter found himself walking right past the cameras. Disappearing out of the frame within a split second. Right then the shot found itself fading out to black. Leaving the viewer waiting for Climax Control.



November 4th, 2024
Los Angeles, California
City of Angels Boxing Gym

Heavy metal music blared over the speakers inside the gym. Off in a secluded Carter found himself drenched in sweat. Throwing everything he had with both his hands. Connecting time and time again with that massive punching bag. Then all of the sudden the music found itself being turned down.

To the point just the sounds of him hitting that bag could be heard. Once it registered Carter found himself stopping his actions and slowly turning around. His face twisted up to say more than enough about him as a person. With that in general of his shining through.


KEVIN CARTER
Who the fuck is messing with the music?!

His aggressive nature came out in those few words as he looked around. At that second the office door in the middle of the gym could be seen swinging open. Stepping out was a familiar face, at least a familiar face to him. This quickly resulted in his eyes narrowing a little more.

KEVIN CARTER
What are you doing here, Brock?!

That name held significant value to his career. Granted it was years ago, but that name went hand in hand with his. The man he hadn’t taken his eyes off of. Started to approach him.

BROCK JOHNSON
Kev. Long time no see.

KEVIN CARTER
That didn’t answer my question. What the fuck are you doing here?!

BROCK JOHNSON
Still bitter and angry at the world. Just a little older I see... Can’t an old friend stop by to java a conversation.

KEVIN CARTER
Not when we haven’t spoken in almost twenty years.

The demonor of Carter was still bitter. Still angry and still standoffish. Not wanting anything to do with the man that stood before him. Attempting to walk right on past him, but right away Brock snatched his arm and stopped him. Daggers consuming Carter’s eyes as he shot them right at Brock.

BROCK JOHNSON
Listen. You’re making a lot of headlines again in this business. And from what I see it’s not going well. Have you learned nothing from your past?

KEVIN CARTER
I don’t need advice from you. I never did.

BROCK JOHNSON
That’s just it with you, Kevin. You think you can do whatever you want to whomever you want. You did it twenty years ago. You’re doing it now. Targeting the boss never goes well.

KEVIN CARTER
You don’t...

BROCK JOHNSON
I know exactly what I am talking about! It’s what got you fired twenty years ago. And it’s going to get you fired now. Just look at the shit happening. Throwing you in a handicap match. Getting to book you in a match with him at a major event. He’s actively making you out to be the worst of the worst and you’re embracing it. This doesn’t end well. You’ve been down this path before like I said. It’s all going to blow up in your face!

For a second there was silence that consumed both men. They were hot heads twenty years ago as friends. They were hot heads twenty years ago as a team. Nothing had changed in that time. Carter shook his head.

KEVIN CARTER
Like I said I don’t want nor need your advice. I’m well aware of what I’m doing and the path I’ve taken. Just mind your business and disappear from my life again. We’re better off that way.

Brock just glared back at him.

KEVIN CARTER
And you touch me again. I’ll knock you the fuck out!

Not giving the man a chance to say anything else. Carter shoulder checked his former friend and walked right on by him heading for the front doors of the gym. There was simply no reasoning with the Entity!



With the shot finding itself opening up. There was a wide shot of the Walkup Skydome shown right away. Right in front of the building was a big banner that highlighted “CLIMAX CONTROL 410” in plain sight. Tonight was set to be the final show before High Stakes and it was expected to be one that would really set the tone for the biggest supercard of the year.

Now as the cameras found themselves zooming out a little from the building. It was revealed that the one they called the Entity of Sin City Wrestling had been standing there. Carter had his arms folded across his chest and just leaning up against the side of the building. As soon as it was clear that he was the primary focus, Kevin pushed himself off the building’s wall and began to address the SCW audience.


“You know the problem with professional wrestling these days?”

There was a slight eyebrow raise coming from the man. Of course it was a rhetorical question as he was quick to make that known with his own answer.

“Anyone and everyone can be considered a professional wrestler. Anyone and everyone can say they were trained here or they were trained there. Anyone and everyone can name someone as their trainer. Anyone and everyone can say they have done this, they’ve done that, they have competed here, and they have competed there. All while not having to legitimately prove anything. It’s fucking pathetic and it’s what is killing the business. It’s a slow death, but it’s death nonetheless.”

“And there’s not very many people that would even attempt to deny what I am saying. At least not the ones that dedicated their entire life to the business. I’m talking about the wrestlers that broke into this business and had to learn conditioning. Had to learn on concrete floors. Had to know the basics of cardio, lifting weights, and being in shape. Before they were even allowed to so much as even sniff a wrestling ring. I’m talking about the people that had trainers that beat the holy hell out of them.”

“Those that had trainers that would intentionally try to hurt them. Just to see if they were going to be able to withstand the physical and mental aspect of the wrestling business. Those that had trainers that didn’t give a shit about them on any personal level at all. Just took their money and then abused the hell out of them just because they could. I’m talking about the wrestlers that had to go through years and years of that torment of training before they were allowed to have their first match.”

“Then when they got to graduate to matches. They weren’t allowed to branch out. They weren’t allowed to take other bookings. No, they had to stay right where they were under their trainers' watch. To be beaten down, ridiculed, and told they were never going to amount to nothing. Those are the wrestlers that I am talking about that went through it all and came out the other side one of the best to ever do it. They won’t disagree with me, but I do know the ones that will.”


Of course the expression on Carter’s face said more than enough. He was a bitter old man and one that was going to say whatever he wanted. How he wanted and expected there to be no repercussions for it. He was as real as real could get and there was no changing that.

“People like Bill Barnhart and Felix Hernadez are the ones that will disagree with what I am saying. And why is that? Well for starters Bill is one of those people I am talking about when it comes to never truly ever deserving his spot in this business. Just someone that was able to lie his way in. Weasel his way in. Without having any proof of where he has been and what he has done to even be considered a wrestler. His track record speaks for itself as much as he wants to deny it.”

“And then there is Felix. Someone that proudly states he is under Bill’s wing. Someone that proudly admits he is Bill’s student. Someone that will proudly admit that he is Bill’s protege. But, then that goes back to what I just said about Bill. He’s been nowhere. He has no real credentials. He’s damn sure not good enough to be taking anyone under his wing and training them in any capacity. I mean surely, you’re not as delusional as him, right Felix?”

“What can that man teach? Other than how to talk shit that you can’t back up and how to lose ninety seven percent of your matches? I mean that truly Felix. It’s a legitimate question. I am trying to give you the benefit of the doubt here. I am trying to tell you that if you get away from Bill right this second. There’s still a little bit of hope for you. Maybe just maybe there’s a chance that you can go to a real school, learn some fundamentals, and then be an enchantment talent for true stars of the business.”


That ego of his was clearly shining through with those comments. Carter’s smirk started to grow a little as he found himself continuing.

“You might take offense to the enhancement talent comment, Felix. That’s fine. That’s your right to feel however you want to feel about something. But allow me to explain why that’s your best role even if you get away from Bill. You see this small amount of time you’ve been with Bill. He has already warped your mindset. He has already set you so far back from a mental aspect that you aren’t going to be able to have that damage reversed or undone.”

“Last week is a prime example of the damage that's already been done to your mindset. You got in the ring with Kris Ryans. A former Heavyweight Champion. A hall of famer. A man that everyone has frothed at the mouth over for years. A man that at one point was considered to be the standard of what a professional wrestler inside the halls of Sin City Wrestling should have been. Quite the big opportunity for you, but going into that match. You sold yourself short.”

“You showed no confidence in yourself. You showed no confidence in your abilities. You were pretty much accepting that defeat was coming your way. The same type of shit that Bill does when he’s outmatched and outclasses. Something that’s pathetic. Something that no one should ever do. But it’s what he taught you. It’s what you’ve embraced. And it’s what is making people not even bother to consider you a threat, just like they don’t consider him a threat.”

“Then to make matters worse Felix. You got lucky against Kris. Granted I’d say its clear the man is on a downward spiral and is past his prime, but regardless of how I feel. Regardless of if it was luck or not. You managed to defeat Kris last week. You managed to pin a former Heavyweight Champion. You have victory over a Hall of Famer. That right there was a breakthrough moment. Maybe the biggest moment you would have ever had. But what did you do with that moment?”


For a second the silence consumed him. Only the slight breeze of the Arizona sky could be heard blowing. Carter gave the time for it to sink in where this was going to go. With those eyes narrowing a little more.

“You did nothing with it. You didn’t even so much as brag probably. You didn’t say anything at all/ That was a crowning moment for you and you treated it as if it didn’t even matter. Again another horrible quality that Bill has taught you. Something you are willingly going to practice from here on out. So, as you can see what I mean now. You are far too damaged to become anything more than just a guy that serves as a punching bag to the real stars of this business. But that’s only if you get away from Bill.”

“If you don’t get away from him. If you continue to buy into the bullshit he’s feeding you. If you continue to proudly be his trainee and his protege as you’ve put it. Then it’s only a matter of time until you become just as delusional as him. It’ll only be a matter of time where the only place you will ever find employment in this business is right here. It will only be a matter of time before everyone starts to laugh hysterically when they find out you are their opponent for the night.”

“And if that’s how you want to be. That’s fine, but I guess there’s nothing else that needs to be said to you. However if this isn’t what you want for yourself. Then that leaves me with one other thing left to do. If my words aren’t enough to make you want to make that change. If you are needing something extra to take place. Something to give you that final push towards breaking away. Then I am more than sure balling up my fist and punching you in the face several times tonight will do the job.”


For only a moment. Carter held out the left hand of his, doubling it up into a closed fist. That message is being made clear. Even for a simpleton like Felix to understand.

“Now don’t even for a second let Bill get into your head when it comes to this match. Don’t let the man make you think that the numbers game matches. Don’t let him make you think that because this is a handicap match. It gives you guys some type of advantage. It doesn’t matter that it’s you two versus me. Doesn’t matter if it’s a tag in and out situation. Or if the two of you were allowed to be in the ring at the same time. Hell, it wouldn’t even matter if you included Bea into this situation.”

“Could have been a three on one match. I’d smack her around, just like I’m going to smack the two of you around with ease. There’s no denying that this match was set out to embarrass me. No denying that this match was made to put me at a disadvantage. No doubt this match was made to put me where my back was against the wall, but realistically and logically. Everyone knows how this match is going to turn out in the end. It ends with me having a victory.”

“But in that victory. In smacking you around. In the chance that I bust you wide open and have you leaking blood all over the match. In beating the hell out of you from one side of the ring to the other. There’s a small chance. It will push you in the right direction of seeing your career in the light it needs to be seen in and getting you away from Bill. If that happens when I did my job as a fellow wrestler, but if it doesn’t work. I still get to beat the hell out of you and that makes me happy too.”


The smirk that was plastered all across his lips at that moment. Another message being sent loud and clear. He did not have any respect for the two men he was going to be getting in the ring with. Finding himself taking a couple of steps forward. He made sure to crotch down a bit making sure just his face was taking up the camera frame when he spoke his final words.

“Felix. You’re stepping into my world now. And you’ll be lucky if you survive the first minute!”

Carter took his hand and pushed his palm against the camera lens causing the camera man to stumble backwards. By the time they were able to recover and refocus with their camera. They caught that last glimpse of the man known as the Entity pulling the door open to the building. Heading right inside the Walkup Skydome. Once he was completely out of the view the shot had no choice but to fade out to black. Only leaving people to wonder what would happen by the end of the night.

9
Climax Control Archives / ABUSE OF POWER
« on: November 01, 2024, 03:04:50 PM »

As the shot found itself opening up. First thing that was noticeable was the skyline of Phoenix, Arizona. Dusk had begun to settle in over the sky and the colors were just beautiful thanks to the sun starting to disappear for the night. Reason the shot was so epic was thanks to this very spot known as the Dobbins Lookout. The perfect spot to get a good look at Phoenix.

With the cameras finding themselves starting to zoom out a little. A hooded figure could be seen just standing there looking out at the skyline. Silence consumed the figure for only a few moments. However when that silence was finally broken. The instant connection to who it was would be made.


“Abuse of power. . .”

Reaching up with the heavily tattooed hand. Pulling down the hood to the jacket to reveal himself to be who they all thought it was. The man that called himself the Entity of Sin City Wrestling. One and only, Kevin Carter. Finding himself then slowly turning around to face the cameras with that signature scowl displayed on his expression.

“In the eleven years I have known Mark Ward and Christian Underwood. Anything and everything they’ve ever done for Sin City Wrestling has always involved some type of abuse of power. It has always been about doing something for them. It has always been about benefiting them. It has always been about what was going to make them happy. What was going to line their pockets with the most money. What was going to make them seem like the heroes in the world of professional wrestling media.

No matter what story they try to tell or what kind of narrative they’re trying to feed you. Their ultimate goal has NEVER been to make Sin City Wrestling a better place. It has NEVER been about making Sin City Wrestling the desired place to be. It has NEVER been about benefiting the men and women that put their bodies on the line for this company. And it damn sure has NEVER been about keeping the fans happy with moments and memories that will live to stand the test of time.”


Carter only shook his head from side to side. That look on his face had begun to transform more into disgust rather than disdain for the men he had referred to.

“I get that I am the guy that people don’t want to listen to. I get that I am the guy that everyone seems to think I have my own narrative to spin. I get that everyone just thinks I’m this awful human being and I’m out to tear Sin City Down by any means. But the only reason I am that guy is because I am one of the few to take a stand. I’m one of the few to push back. I am one of the few to call Mark and Christian out on their shit to the faces. It’s why it got me canned eleven years ago. Sure, my contract was up. But they chose not to resign me because they deemed me difficult to deal with because I was the one to stand up to them. And eleven years later nothing has changed with them!”

Again he shook his head. His words almost made him sound like he wasn’t the least bit surprised by the situation. Finding himself starting to take a couple of steps down from where he stood. Forcing the cameraman to back up a little to keep him in the shot.

“As much as no one wants to listen to me. Surely, it’s becoming harder to ignore. The evidence is right there in your face. Look at what’s going on this very second. Mark could have been a man. He could have been a true man. He could have listened to what I had to say fairly. Especially when he knows in his heart of hearts. I never struck him intentionally. He could have shook my hand last week. Accepted my apology and we could have gone on about our business. But no...

He couldn’t be a man. He couldn’t do the right thing. He couldn’t just let it be. Nah, because he knew all the cards were in his hand when it came to deciding what happened at High Stakes. He couldn’t wait to flex that power. He couldn’t wait to make the match between the two of us official. He couldn’t wait to keep me on edge when it comes to naming the stipulation. That is a man that is downright drunk with power and abusing it in every sense of the word. But, yet I’m the bad guy in this story.”


Rolling his eyes for a brief moment. Such a simple gesture set the tone in how sarcastic he was with that phrase. Finding himself continuing on pretty quickly.

“I should be happy that for the first time since High Stakes III that I’ll be competing at the biggest event of the year. But I’m not... because it’s not a situation where I am competing for a championship -- something that is long overdue. It’s not a situation where I am competing against someone of equal talent. Someone of true importance. Instead of getting a chance to show I really belong here which has been something I have been fighting for all this time. Instead of being featured like a true Main Event caliber star that I have been all along.

I have to waste my talent. I have to once again take a backseat to my goals. I am once again being held down intentionally. All because one of the men that owns this company wanted to abuse their power, come of their shitty retirement, and take a spot on the card that could have gone to someone else. I am sure that you are really proud of yourself right about now, Mark. However when the time comes I am going to show you that you ended up making the biggest mistake of your professional and business career. That time is coming real soon.

But right now, I have to focus on something else. I have to put my focus to another clear abuse of power. This time it doesn’t have just your fingerprints all over it. Nah, this time it has yours AND Christian’s on it. Oddly enough before I get too far into this. I have to say, I don’t even know why you decided to put your nose in our business Christian. You see, for a long-long time we had a very good thing going for us. You stayed the hell away from me. I stayed the hell away from you. You pretty much ignored Alexander. Not that I blame you for that.

That’s a scary man and one you don’t want to piss off. So, I can see why you’ve stayed in your little corner when it comes to him. And when it came to J2H... I’m careful to say that you were biased. But you understood what J2H meant to this company. You understood what he did for this company. At its lowest points you strapped this company to his shoulders and he carried it to where it is. You will forever be grateful for that. Or at least I thought. That was until you came out with security last week and got involved in something that wasn’t any of your concern.”


The way he shook his head once again was a resemblance of being frustrated.

“All you had to do was mind your own. Let us take care of that old prick. Let us take Michael Harris out to the pastures and put him down like the old dog he is. But you couldn’t allow that. You just like Mark couldn’t stand the fact the spotlight wasn’t on you. Couldn’t stand the fact all eyes weren't on you. So you did what you did and made an enemy out of us. Something you will soon live to regret. But not before you two came up with this little plan you’ve hatched.

You really put myself, James, and Alexander against each other this week. Now let’s be honest here gentlemen. Did you really think that you’re going to FORCE us to do what you want us to do?! Did you really believe that decision the two of you have made in a booking sense is going to tear apart the bond the three of us have?! Do you really believe for a single solid second you’ve got something over on us?! Do you really believe that you’re going to get us to compete against one another?!”


Such a sinister chuckle found itself falling from Carter’s lips in that second.

“That’s rich that you believe that. Did you two forget about how My Bloody Valentine went some months back? J2H and I baited every single one of you to believe in that match. You really thought that you were going to get something special out of J2H versus the Entity. Now don’t get me wrong. The two of us beat the holy hell out of each other. I discovered that J2H is every bit of good that he says that he is. He found out that you two made a mistake years ago in just casting me aside. We met on a level that no one else can ever meet us on. Gave you easily the best match you have seen in months.

But what you didn’t get was to see a winner in that. You want to know why you didn’t get to see a winner in that? Hmm? Do you?! It’s not just because we had a plan set in motion to bring us together in the end. But it was more so because you didn’t deserve to have a winner! Not any of you fans deserved to see a clear cut winner because you didn’t respect us. You didn’t sing our praises the way that we have always deserved. And as far as Mark and Christian go? You didn’t deserve a clear cut winner because you weren’t going to profit off of us!”


Carter’s tone found itself becoming angry and irritated once again. With the drop of a time everything with his attitude had shifted right back into being that bitter hate fueled man that they have all come to discover him to be this past year.

“Not a goddamn chance were we going to allow you to put it out there that you put on the best matches with the best talent. Not when you didn’t treat us like that to our faces. No fuck you and your shady business dealings. We took matters into our own hands and look at how it all turned out in the end. You along with these idiot fans fell right into our trap. But suddenly you forget how this works. I won’t lay a hand on James or Alexander. In return neither one of them will lay a hand on me. You are not going to tear apart the greatest trio to ever exist in this place.

You will never give us the credit that we deserve. That’s why things have been as bad as they are. But when you go back and look at our history. Look at everything that Myself, J2H, and Alexander have done for this company. We bring eyes to this company. We put asses in seats each and every week. We have dominated. Not just this year, but throughout this company’s entire history. For years upon years, we have been the men that have helped keep the doors open. Without us, there would be no Sin City Wrestling and it’s about damn time you admit that!”


For a moment he found himself pausing. Letting the silence overcome the scenery. Leaving people with nothing other than their thoughts. That smirk of his finally growing a little bigger.

“Hate to break it to you but you don’t control us. You don’t control what we do. We’re not some monkeys you can just demand that we dance and then we do just that. No, we are the ones in control and you’re about to find out just how in control we are. Hope the bad business decision you made with this match is something you can overcome in the end!”

From there Carter just took one last look at the cameras. The look in his eyes said it all. He was a man that believed in everything that he said. Even if no one else believed in what he was saying. Finally, he walked right out of the camera view and left them to focus on that sunset of the Phoenix sky. Until the scenery finally found itself fading to black.

10
Climax Control Archives / A NEW ERA
« on: October 10, 2024, 11:46:16 PM »

September 29th, 2024
London, England
02 Arena [ Backstage ]

Easy. Easy coming down these steps!

The male voice echoed out in that hall as a stretcher came to the edge of those steps. Jayden’s almost lifeless looking body strapped to it. Each side of that stretcher had medical personnel around it as they eased it down each step until back on a flat surface. Before they began to rush forward again with it, as they went through a pair of doors into the parking garage where the ambulance was waiting for them. They stopped right there at the opening of the ambulance. Once again that voice could be heard.

EMT
Alright. On the count of three. Lift up with ease and push forward.

The rest of the personnel gripped the sides of the stretcher as they waited for those specific orders to come through to them.

EMT
One... Two... Three!

On that exact three count they lifted the stretcher up as the wheels folded under it and they gently pushed forward with ease. Within seconds they had Jayden in the back of that ambulance as two of the personnel jumped into the back of the ambulance closing the door. The other two ran to the front of it and hopped inside. Instantly those lights came on as the siren began to blare. As it began to pull out of the parking garage a very familiar face could be seen waving ‘goodbye’ to that ambulance. That almost sinister smirk spread across his lips.

KEVIN CARTER
Farewell kid...

Of course that smirk almost seemed to grow a little more. Watching the end of that ambulance finally finish pulling out of that garage. Kevin turning himself around a little bit and allowing his gaze to fall on the cameras right there before him.

KEVIN CARTER
You see that... Do you see what he made us do?!

He let that signature scowl overcome his expression.

KEVIN CARTER
No matter how much we warned him that this wasn’t a fight that he wanted. No matter how much we tried to tell him to walk away. No matter how much we demanded him to turn the other cheek. No matter how much we try to avoid Jayden meeting his demise. It was fate that led him down that path. Because he didn’t take the warning. He didn’t turn the other cheek. He didn’t walk away when he had the chance. So it played out how it should have. But we’ll be the bad guys in all of this.

Shaking his head in an almost disappointed manner. He began to take a few steps out of that parking garage and back into the arena. Forcing the cameras to follow along to keep up with him.

KEVIN CARTER
We’re prepared to be the villain in your story. That’s nothing all that new to us, if we’re being honest here. But the question remains now... What’s next? Where do we from here? What direction do we go? And what exactly do myself, Alexander, and James have cooking up in our brains? I am sure that you wish it would come that easy and we’d just tell you. But no, that’s not how this is going to work.

Again the man shook his head. But this time that smirk was appearing once again. Finding himself stopping just a few inches outside of the locker room door that had his name on it. His gaze locking with those cameras once again.

KEVIN CARTER
When the time is right. When we feel like we want you to know what our next goal is. You’ll know, but not until then. You see for a long time now. The three of us have known that keeping some things close to the vest is very-very important. It creates little to no room for error and if people could cause error. If they could derail our plans. They most certainly would. Jayden is a prime example of that, but there’s going to come a time and a place where we fill you all in. All you need to know at this moment is there is a New Era coming...

Carter’s arms folded across his bare tattooed flesh. Keeping that gaze forward. There was something in his eyes that just made people feel like they needed to listen. Even though the last thing they wanted to do was listen to him of all people.

KEVIN CARTER
An era unlike anything any of you have ever seen. An era that will put the “current” crop of self inflated egos to shame. An era that will make all the past “legends” look as if they never even mattered here. An era that is going to give Sin City Wrestling a much needed facelift. Simply this Era is going to change the entire game here and it’ll be guided by our hands. Only our hands.

A simple nod consumed the man for a moment.

KEVIN CARTER
And like I said we have always been prepared to be the villain in your story. We are prepared to be hated. We are prepared to have nasty vile things to be said about us. We are prepared to see the hit pieces put out against us. We embrace every bit of negativity that comes our way. So go ahead. Make us out to be that way, but when this is all said and done. When it all comes to light. I can make one promise that’ll stand true till the end of time. Once you see what we have prepared for you in our era. You’ll be thanking us for changing your experience and essentially your lives!

Standing there for just a moment longer with that smirk. Letting it register to the fans that he was a man that believed in everything he said. Only for Carter to then push himself off the wall outside of his locker room door. Heading directly inside of that locker room, slamming the door shut with force, and allowing the cameras to remain on that name plate before darkness overcame them.



Battered and bruised. Sore from head to toe.

All the physical forms of pain that one could experience. Carter was dealing with it at this time. The adrenaline had truly worn off and he was feeling every bit of it. Sitting there on the edge of his hotel bed just staring off into space. However there was this sudden voice that overcame the room.


“Now What?!”

Carter was forced to come back to reality and break that trans he was in. Looking around the room with a confused look on his face. Trying to narrow down exactly where that voice had come from. Again it was heard a little louder and commanding.

“I said what’s next!?!”

Kevin found himself shooting his eyes downward at his gear bag. Lying on top of everything was that very mask he once hid behind. Reaching down he grabbed a hold of that mask and held it in his hands just looking at it with a puzzled look on his face.

KEVIN CARTER
What do you mean...

There was silence that filled the room for nothing more than a couple of moments. Right then it looked like the mouth to the mask was moving.

THE ENTITY
Are you still the clueless idiot that came to me all those years ago?! You know exactly what the hell I mean, Kevin. There has been a plan and agenda set in place all along. To which you have followed none of it.

For a moment sat there in shock. Almost like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing or hearing. There was no way this was real. This had to be a figment of his imagination right. Or was it?

THE ENTITY
The entire point of coming back was to make them suffer. To get even. To make them regret everything. And to take back what was yours all along... but you have failed at every corner so far. Allowing yourself to get wrapped up with a kid that had zero importance and let it consume you for far too long.

KEVIN CARTER
There’s been an importance to everything I have done since coming back. Jayden is no different. That was just as crucial as everything else that needed to be done. The kid needed to learn a lesson and that much has been taught to him. Now it’s on to other things. That includes what you’re referencing.

THE ENTITY
Cut the bullshit.

KEVIN CARTER
Excuse me?!

THE ENTITY
I said cut the bullshit. I see right through you. I see right through the lies you’re trying to tell.

KEVIN CARTER
What are you even talking about?

THE ENTITY
You’re being a coward right now, Kevin. You’re showing that you’re afraid. You’re showing that you don’t have it in you to do what you talked about for years. It’s pathetic!

Those words were making the man’s blood boil. The last thing he ever considered himself to be was a coward. He didn’t see himself as afraid of anything or anyone. His eyes narrowed at the mask he had in his hand.

KEVIN CARTER
I’m not a coward! I’m not afraid of anything! Do you even know who you’re talking about?!

THE ENTITY
I sure do. I am talking to a man that couldn’t do things on his own. So he paired up with Alexander Raven and J2H to have back up. I’m talking to a man that is using two other men to remain relevant because he doesn’t know how to do it on his own.

KEVIN CARTER
That’s not true!

THE ENTITY
I’m talking to a man that didn’t know how to take an old man like Mark Ward out for good. A man that allowed a man in his fifties to come back, looking better than ever, looking as if there was nothing ever done to him, and looking like he’s ready for a fight. How does that make you feel? To know an old man like that is a threat to you now? Especially the man you blamed for so much for so long!

KEVIN CARTER
You are clearly delusional. That’s not even close to what’s happening. Mark fears me. Regardless of what his words might be, he is scared of me!

THE ENTITY
And everything involving Jayden. Three pussies banded together to beat down a kid that has never mattered. By acting the way you did. All you ended up doing is making Jayden a bigger deal. You’ve given the SCW faithful person to root for. A person to get behind. He went from not mattering to becoming an overnight sensation because of your weak mindset.

Carter’s narrow and anger filled gaze consumed his face. Never breaking from the mask that he had in his hand. None of this made sense. None of it. But each word spoken had his blood becoming hotter and hotter. This was a line being crossed.

THE ENTITY
You must have forgotten Kevin. I exist because you created me. I exist because you needed a confidence boost. I exist because you needed to find a way to convince yourself to make all the wrongs right. Every dark deep little insecure secret you confided in me.

KEVIN CARTER
Shut up, just shut up!

THE ENTITY
Why? Because you can’t stand to hear about yourself? Because it’s becoming clear that everything that happened all those years ago happened because it was true? Because you don’t want to admit that the truth is you’ve never been as good as you think you are?! It’s time to face the reality Kevin. You’re not the legend. You’re not a Hall of Famer. You’re not a future champion of any kind. You’re not anything special to this company and never will be. You just to be an afterthought you fucking loser!

KEVIN CARTER
FUCK YOU!

In a fit of rage Carter stood up from where he stood and slammed the mask down into the bag he had just picked it up from. Finding himself running his hands over his face in a very frustrated manner as he took just a few steps away. That blood of his was still boiling. Hatred had filled his eyes. As he slowly lowered his hands away from his face he glared over at the bag. Trying to convince himself what happened didn’t just happen.



With the cameras finding themselves opening up. The very opening shot was none other than the Scumbag himself. Kevin found himself just standing there looking at what appeared to be a piece of paper in his hand. His expression in the signature sour manner that it seemed to almost always be in. That very moment Carter turned the piece of paper around that was in his hand. It turned out to be a flier for the next Climax Control event. Pointing to a familiar face on that flier, the face belongs to one Justin Smith. Finally, finding himself speaking up.

“Again? Again with this fucking clown?”

The sheer frustration that came out of the man’s voice at that moment said all it needed to say.

“How in the hell do you still have a job at this point, Justin?! At this point, you’ve either signed on exclusively to be the entire roster’s punching bag. Or this company has just decided to keep you around as a pity signing because the CTE that you’ve experienced over the years makes it impossible for you to understand that you do not belong here. You’ve never belonged here. There’s never going to be any significant point in your career or lifetime you will matter here in Sin City Wrestling.”

Carter’s eyes found themselves narrowing a little bit with the words coming from his lips. It was becoming very clear this wasn’t going to be a positive experience. Further just painting himself to be the bad guy in the situation at hand.

“This is going to be our third meeting Justin. Our third time sharing the same ring with each other. The third time you have to experience getting your ass handed to you by me. I mean despite the CTE affecting that brain of yours. What the hell makes you truly believe this time will be any different? What makes you think that this time you stand a chance?! I am dying to know so I can finally wrap my head around your existence.”

“Because at this point, I am expecting the same shit you bring every single time you are set to compete. I’ll get the same generic ass ‘I’m going to kick your ass’ promo to hype up our match. It’s just rinse and repeat when it comes to that. Almost like you’re too much of a simpleton to form a better vocabulary. Not to mention there’s only so many times a wannabe tough guy is going to claim he’s going to beat someone’s ass and fail to do so before people stop paying attention to what you’re saying.”

“And trust me when I tell you Justin. Everyone stopped paying attention to those threats your second match in this fucking place. Once we get through the shit show that is your little match hype. It’ll come down to what you can do inside that ring. To which everything at this point says you cannot do a damn thing. You don’t know the difference between a wrist watch and a wrist lock. The lack of accountability in whomever allowed you to graduate from a wrestling school is insane.”


A slight shake of the man’s head could be seen.

“That’s the problem with today though. Anyone that wants to be a wrestler can be. Because of the lack of accountability.  Anyone can be a wrestler as long as the money comes in and the trainer is benefiting somehow. Even if it means that it’s going to ruin the business for years and years to come. Not to mention look at who you are getting advice from Justin. Look at the man that seems to be some type of mentor to you. You’re taking what Casey Williams says as face value.”

“You’re taking it as if it is gospel and as if it is going to lead you to the promised land. That’s where you are making one of the many fatal mistakes. Because what has Casey Williams ever done to be considered great and good enough to give you advice? Are you basing it off the fact that he held the SCW Roulette Championship and the Tag Team Championship once? Everyone gets lucky every now and then Justin. That’s all it was. It was luck. Trust me it has nothing to do with that man’s skill.”

“Or is it a situation where you’re basing it off the fact the man has over a hundred matches under his belt in this company’s history? Care to discuss how many of them were matches of importance? Does he bother to tell you how many of those matches that he actually won? Because you see Justin. If I was a betting man. I would say that Casey probably lost about sixty percent of his matches. So that is clear right there if you ask me. Just because you have a bunch of matches, it doesn’t make you good.”

“Hell, that should already be a slap in the face for your reality Justin. You have a bunch of matches under your best already too. With a loss percentage of a hundred. Again, another situation that is based on facts, but we’ll come back to that. Because, I’m going to give you the benefit of the doubt one last time here Justin. Maybe you hold Casey in such high regard because the man was inducted into the Hall of Fame back in twenty-twenty.”

“In most situations I would say that being in the Hall of Fame is an amazing accomplishment and speaks volumes about what you did as a performer. However, let's be real shall we? The Sin City Wrestling Hall of Fame is a fucking joke and it has been for quite sometime. You look up and down that thing. Sure, there’s people that belong there. But there are far more people that do not belong there. Casey might just be the worst induction ever. It’s very participation trophy-esq!”


Carter finally tossed that flier that was in his hand to the ground in frustration. Each word that kept coming out of his mouth made him sound more and more bitter. A true sign that he was nothing more than a hater at his core.

“How the hell can they put him in? But never once called me for an induction. Not at any given point was I ever considered. No, I didn’t have as many matches as Casey, but I did more in my career in a short time with this fucking place than he did with years and years. That’s how you know it’s a fucking joke. It’s a fucking scam. It doesn’t mean anything. That Hall of Fame is one hundred and ten percent a laughing stock. But if that’s what you want to believe in Justin. If that’s the man you want to let guide you.”

“By all means let that be the case, but all it is doing is leading you down the wrong path. Each match you have, you look worse and worse. But then again maybe that’s truly what you want. Because that’s where you went to get training in the first place. You didn’t go anywhere with some legitimate credentials. You didn’t go anywhere that would have made you work for what you wanted. You didn’t go anywhere that would have made you actually good.”

“I can guarantee you, Justin. If you trained where I did all those years ago. You’d quit the first day after training. You’d given up. Your ego would have been bruised. Because no one would have lied to you and told you you were good or you had a chance when deep down you didn’t. But clearly the times have changed as pathetic as it is. Everyone including you want instant gratification and will get wherever you can even if it’s going to cost you everything. Again... one of the many-many flaws you have, Justin!”


That disgruntled look didn’t seem to get any better.

“However, back to the point at hand. This coming sunday. You’ll step into the ring with me. You’ll once again be out matched. You’ll once again be out classed. You’ll once again just fumble around the ring looking like a drunken buffoon. You’ve got no skill. You’ve got no grace. There is simply nothing to write home about when it comes to you Justin. And like the other two times before. You’re going to have a very very bad time in the ring with me. That comes right back to what I said earlier about facts.”

“I mean for crying out loud here Justin. As much as you want the delusion that’s caused by that CTE to keep masking facts. That’s not how reality works. Facts are facts. When the two of us are in that ring with each other. You get hurt. You get hurt a lot. To the point that I actually start to feel bad when I put my fist into your face. Because it just gives in like hamburger meat. As disgusting of a visual that might be. It’s the truth. Think about that Hardcore Match we had Justin. Think about how that night went.”

“I beat the shit out of you under those rules. I can’t even put into words how it felt when I was able to grab a hold of that metal trash can lid and just smash it against your head. I cannot tell in words the joy I felt when I watched you begin to bleed all over the mat. I can’t tell you how happy I was watching you struggle to stand up on your own two feet after that crimson mask had overtaken your entire face. And then to be awarded a win by knockout... Chefs kiss!”


In a very mocking manner. Carter kissed those fingers of his and then held them into the air. Knowing damn well that was going to not settle too well with Justin.

“That night I should have really shredded the mindset that you were considered hardcore and no one should have ever considered you a veteran to begin with. But I guess when you just get the shit kicked out of you again and again that makes you hardcore. Just like being old and in the business just earns you the rep of being considered a veteran. It’s really not worth arguing about because the only thing that matters is I beat you then. And I did so at your own game!”

“Honestly you should be counting your lucky stars. That this match isn’t a rematch of that hardcore match. I actually have to stick within the confines of certain rules to avoid a disqualification. But that’s no stranger to me either. Considering there were rules in our last meeting. Six man tag team rules to be exact. I had to mind my p’s and q’s so to speak. I couldn’t wrap a steel chair around your neck with the intention of doing the worst thing possible. No, I had to rely on actual wrestling ability!”


Following those words. He could be seen pacing back and forth in that spot he had been standing in. Clenching up his fists in frustration. One could just tell he couldn’t wait to get this frustration out of his veins and sooner rather than later he would have the chance, but still the wait was enough to drive him mad.

“That tag match. Every single person knew that you weren’t a threat. Including your own partners. As they deemed you the weak link and said you would be the one to hold them down. That’s saying a lot when one of your opponents was a four eyed fat fuck named Troll. But even with five people telling you that you didn’t stand a chance. It still didn’t register and you tried to take matters into your own hands in the closing minutes of that match. You really thought you were going to be the hero.”

“You really thought you were going to get that one win that was going to be the game changing moment for you and your career. Only for you to find out my pure wrestling ability. James' pure wrestling ability. And even Alexander’s pure wrestling ability is superior to yours in every single way. You got tossed into the air like a fucking rag doll. Then dumped onto your head and neck with zero regard for your well being as we picked up a win. I obtained the pinfall over you.”

“Now of course I could see you being rather silly and telling me that tag matches don’t count. I could very easily see you being one of those people. Trying to find any narrative to spin. Because that’s why losers like you do. You find the one thing you can to try and spin it. But you might have had a chance to use that to your favor if I hadn’t already beaten you one on one. I think being knocked the fuck out is far more embarrassing than getting pinned. But the point is I have beaten you now twice.”

“A pinfall and a knockout victory. I’m looking like a million bucks right now. Even when you don’t want me to and even when the SCW faithful don't want me to. It all comes back to the facts and the facts never lie. So, you see this match. It’s not a matter of if I can beat you. No, it’s a fact I will beat you. But instead it’s a question of asking myself. How am I going to beat you? How can I embarrass you this time? How can I make you look weaker than you already do?”


Carter found himself pausing for that moment. A simple stroke of the gray beard could be seen, as if he was putting some ‘legit thought’ into the question he had posed.

“Now I wish I could say that however I choose to beat you. It would lead to a permanent end to your career. But we know that’s not going to happen... Not when you’ve got the mental issues that you do. You could have your neck snapped by me. Be drooling all over yourself. Using a computer to talk. And you’d still find a way to get someone to wheel you to the arena with the intention of competing. That’s how fucking mental you are.”

“However, pinning you just doesn’t seem like it’ll be worth my time. Been there and done that. Taking my fists and beating you in that stupid face of yours. Over and over and over again. Until you are unable to stand up which awards me a win by knockout. That doesn’t seem worth my time. Same situation, I have been there. I have done that. So whatever I do it has to be creative. It has to be satisfying to me. It has to be something that would make it worth my time to even show up and face you again.”

“That right there is crucial. Because the only way that you would ever beat me Justin is if I choose to just not show up. But my ego and my pettiness would never allow that kind of thing. There’s not a goddamn chance in hell. There’s ever going to be a result that reads your name as a winner when my name is attached to it. But at this point, it’s not worth my time to be there on Sunday. So, I gotta make a challenge for myself since you aren’t one to me.”


The smugness that spread across the man’s expression with that last sentence was second to none. Carter was a master at knowing how to use his words to get under the skin of those that were going to stand across the ring from him. Justin was going to be no different. After all beating him mentally and emotionally was just half the game.

“One thing that you need to remember about all of this is. It doesn't matter what you believe. It does not matter what Casey tells you. It does not matter what you think can happen. The one thing you cannot escape is fate. Your fate has been decided long long ago when it comes to someone like me Justin. It’s just easier for you to accept it now. It’s not such a bitter pill to swallow in the end, but at the same time no one can tell you what to do or believe. I just know how fate works.”

For a brief moment there was a smirk that spread across the man’s lips.

“This new era that is being led by yours truly. The TRUE Entity of Sin City Wrestling. It is going to be a thing that storms the history books. Justin... you just happen to be a very-very small chapter in this book!”

That narrowed disgruntled expression of the man referred to as Scumbag remained for a second or two. Giving everyone a chance to soak in the message that he delivered. Whether they choose to believe that message or not. It was ultimately their decision. From there the camera shot began to zoom out a little bit at a time before finally fading to black.

11
Climax Control Archives / OUR SACRIFICE
« on: September 04, 2024, 12:09:15 PM »


The night before had turned into a nightmare. For the first time since two thousand and thirteen, Kevin stepped into the squared circle of Sin City Wrestling. As himself, there was no mask. There was no Entity persona. It was him and that was meant to be a hell of a moment for him, but instead that moment turned into a nightmare when he failed to beat the thorn in his side known as Jayden Harris.

Everything he threw at him. Everything he planned with J2H and Raven. It all back fired, blew up in his face, and led to a loss that will haunt him for some time to come. Now the man had no other option but to put Jayden and that night in the rearview mirror. Sitting there with his eyes closed and trying to relax on this plane ride home, but he felt his pocket vibrating.

His eyes opened as he reached down inside of the pocket of his shorts and pulled out his phone. Clicking on the screen the notification was in big bold letters.


From: @SINCITYWRESTLING
Topic: Itinerary For Next Week

On seeing the email notification, it was enough to make the man roll his eyes. He couldn’t even go a full twenty four hours without having to deal with something. Unlocking his phone and tapping on the notification to open up the email. Reading the message in his head until he got hung up on one specific detail. Forcing himself to speak out loud to himself.

KEVIN CARTER
Who the fuck is Troll?

His expression was one of confusion and irritation all at the same time. It was one thing to force him to share the ring with someone like Bill Barnhart. It was another thing to force him to compete against Justin Smith for a second time. Then on top of that to force himself Raven, and J2H to waste their talent. In a match like a six man against the quality of opponents.

It was becoming clear that they were being met with true disrespect. But to then force them to waste their talents and add Troll into the mix. That felt like it was a troll from within the company and by the men that ran it. He was doing his best to not lose his cool in that moment, for what was done was done. However, it wasn’t something he was happy about and it wasn’t a deed to go unpunished.




A few days had passed and all the relaxation the Scumbag could do he had done. Now he found himself stepping off a fresh flight to Sweden. To which the moment he walked through the main doors of the elevator, there was a car waiting to pick him as part of the travel arrangements. However, it was more than just a driver when he realized the camera crew that was there.

KEVIN CARTER
What the hell is all of this?

CAMERA MAN
I was asked to tag along with you wherever you may go for the next couple of days.

KEVIN CARTER
By fucking who and for what?

CAMERA MAN
Mr. Ward... I was told he saw all your crying about how you had your first match since two thousand thirteen as yourself and how the moment was ruined. So he wanted to make sure you felt extra special this week.

KEVIN CARTER
It was crying. It was stating a fact! And of course, the man that’s eating through a straw thanks to me wants to play funny man in the shadows.

CAMERA MAN
[color-lightblue]Listen Mr. Carter, I am simply just doing what I was told to do. That’s my job. Nothing more, nothing less.[/color]

KEVIN CARTER
Just stay the hell out of my way until I feel like I find you useful.

That was a clear and stern warning as he stuffed his suitcase right into the chest of the camera man. Kevin grabbed the back door of the vehicle and climbed inside. He instantly pulled out his phone as a means of distraction when he heard the door shut. Briefly he looked up from his phone to see the camera man sitting there now with his camera in hand.

KEVIN CARTER
What the hell are you doing?!

CAMERA MAN
I just figured you’d have a lot to say already after how things played out for you last week.

KEVIN CARTER
Did I say that? Did I give you any clue at all that I wanted you to be putting that fucking camera in my face right now?

CAMERA MAN
No.

KEVIN CARTER
Alright then.

CAMERA MAN
But... I mean usually people can’t wait to slander someone like Troll.

KEVIN CARTER
You’re going to drive me nuts and make me punch you in the throat.

Carter took the time to rub his temples for a second. Clearly very annoyed already and he had only been in the country for a total of five minutes. By that time the motion in the vehicle was felt as it had started to move on.

KEVIN CARTER
Let’s just get this shit over with.

That was a clear indication to do what needed to be done. That camera man taking the camera in hand and making sure it was held just right. Clicking the record button and that little red light came on to let Carter know things were good to go.

“It’s two thousand twenty four and you find something like this funny, Mark?”

He found himself shaking his head from side to side.

“You want to waste the talent of some of the best men that ever walked through those doors. All for the sake of cracking yourself up? And this is exactly why I have said you are incapable of running a successful company. However, if this is the game you want to play. Then by all means, it’s game on. You’re just going to have to be the one to explain to families why their loved ones are forced into retirement and can no longer provide for them. Especially that overweight basement living mouth breathing fuck known as Troll.”

That expression of his becoming more sour by the second. Not that it should have been much of a surprise at this point. Everything about him just screamed being a sour, bitter, and angry individual.

“I don’t know why after months upon months of not existing. You would have even picked up the phone when they called you. I don’t know why on God’s green earth. You thought that agreeing to take this match was going to do anything for you. Other than putting you in a situation where you were going to get hurt really badly. But I guess the only logical reason is because it’s a chance for you to live up to your name. A chance for you to make a mockery out of the situation at hand. A chance for you to once again embarrass the business as a whole.”

“Your mental capacity is that of a ten year old. Fart jokes and piss stains are the funniest thing in the world. You think calling someone dumb or immature is the best comeback to ever escape your lips. You think including your mom in your little vignettes is funny. You think it gets a cheap pop and you’ll take any attention you can get. Everything about you, Troll just screams that you’re a grown ass man that gets off on acting like a child. That to me is fucking weird and you should probably be thrown behind bars, you, Jared Fogle looking piece of shit.”

“But deep down. People like you truly make me hate the business that I choose to be in. Because people like you take it as if it’s a big joke. People like you don’t think that it should be treated with proper respect. People like you just get to be a part of the business. No real credentials. No working hard. No having to prove that you belong. Essentially nowadays anyone can walk through those doors. It’s not just how Sin City Wrestling operates. It’s how the entire wrestling business operates. And no matter how much attention is called to it. It’ll fall upon deaf ears and continue to be ignored!”

Carter had a certain level of disdain in his eyes. To the point that it was making them glow.

“I learned many-many years ago there is no saving this company from mediocrity. Not when it’s something that they support and oftentimes it's something that they promote. So, I’m not going to save it. But I’m also not going to put up with mediocrity and I’m not going to put up with a gigantic troll. Understand something Troll. I already know everything that I need to know about you. I already know how you carry yourself. I already know how things are going to go with you. As I’ve called it out. Not going to give it any more notoriety than that.”

“And from this point on. Every little joke you try to make. It’ll be ignored. Every little thing you do to try and get under my skin. It won’t work. You are not a vital threat to me or any of my teammates. So, you’re not going to be portrayed as one. You wanted to take on this match. They wanted to book this to get a chuckle for themselves. That’s fine, but rest assured that when Sunday night rolls around. There will be pain dished out. I will punch you right in your fucking face Troll.”

“I will have no problem breaking your orbital bone, your jaw, or any other part of your body I think is worth snapping like a twig. I’ve got no qualms about making you bleed in front of a venue full of people. Forcing your worthless parents to watch their baby boy beg and plead for his life as the crimson mask just washes over his face. And I certainly do not mind being man as the known that put an end to your career... if that’s even what you want to call it that. I’ve always been fine being the villain in someone else’s story as long as I get to be the hero in my own.”

For the first time his lips had curled up into a little bit of a devious smirk. Truly letting it be known those sick and demented thoughts were taking over.

“From the bottom of my heart, Troll. I have to say thank you. And I truly mean that... Thank you for being our Sacrifice and may you rot in hell from here on out!”

That proved to be his final message. The camera man taking the hints and finding himself hitting the button to end the recording. Carter instantly went back to looking at his phone.

CAMERA MAN
That was some solid stuff. I am sure the people are going to love it when this starts to roll out.

For a brief moment his eyes raised up and locked onto the man.

KEVIN CARTER
Do me a favor? And shut up the rest of the ride.

And just like that his eyes shot back down to be distracted by his phone. This was going to be a long week. A week that would be more of a nuisance than anything else. However, it was also a week where the chance to prove just how dangerous he, Alexander Raven, and J2H could truly be.



“I understand Resilience...”

Those few words came out of the mouth of the man that called himself the Entity of Sin City Wrestling. Carter sat there in the corner of a ring with a narrowed expression in those eyes.

“It is the process and the outcome of successfully adapting to difficult and challenging situations that life throws at you. Situations that will force you to bend emotionally, mentally and even physically at times. A lot of time those people that learn to adapt end up overcoming those situations. Proving to be without a shadow of a doubt resilient. I would consider myself to be a resilient individual. Meant times I’ve experienced trials and tribulations. To which I had to find a way to overcome them. Something to be proud of, but then there are people like Justin Smith.”

From simply saying the man’s name. It caused the man’s face to twist up in a sour manner.

“People like to call Justin Smith resilient. They like to give him his flowers for being able to bend at any situation that is thrown at him. People have even said that they admire Justin in a lot of ways because no matter what happens. The man’s spirit is never broken by any situation he comes across in this company. Are you people that idiotic? Or do you get off in some sick way on feeding Justin’s head with these foolish claims? I really don’t know which one it is. At the same time, I don’t care. However, I am very much going to be the man that tells it like it is.”

“Justin. You are not resilient. You do not embody the word resilience at all. Since the moment you stepped foot into this company. You have been nothing more than the laughing stock of this company. As well as served as the punching back for the entire men’s roster. The moment that you’re taking losses to Bill Barnhart of all people. And taking those losses on a consistent basis. That’s when you know that your career is as dead in the water as it can get. You were never going to be anything more than what you are inside these four walls. But people want to call you resilient and they want to sing your praises. However, I can’t help but ask... For what?!”

Carter found himself reaching up and grabbing the ropes of the ring. Using them to pull himself up to his feet and take a couple of steps towards the camera on him.

“Do they call you resilient because no matter how many losses you take, you still show up the next week ready for more? Because that’s not resilient. That’s just a matter of you not having any intelligence at all. Any normal person in any situation. Whether it be our sport, boxing, mixed martial arts, or hell even if they were good enough to go to the olympics in their sport. If they continued to lose every single time. They wouldn’t continue to keep doing this. Reality would eventually set in and as much as it might bruise their ego. At least they’d have the intelligence to admit this isn’t for them and they’d walk away.”

“You have not. That proves my point exactly. And if I were to be a hundred percent honest here. You should probably at this point be evaluated for CTE. I’d be willing to bet you’ve got the worst case of it since Aaron Hernandez. You’re a ticking time bomb. Not a good thing at all. But maybe that’s not what it is. Maybe people call you resilient and think you embody that mindset because you don’t let it affect your mental state. Because you don’t let it affect you on an emotional level. Because while you might get beat down physically. You still keep getting back up. And again that’s not resilience.”

A slight shake of his head was caught.

“Of course it doesn’t affect you on a mental or emotional level. First and foremost, anyone that is willing to get their ass handed to them every single week. Not only are they a glutton for punishment, but they’re clearly not in the right frame of mind. You’re a lunatic and not in the way that most people are. Where you are a danger to society or a situation where people should be afraid of you, but in the sense that you should be locked up in a padded room with the key thrown away for your own safety. No one that delusional should be allowed to walk around freely.”

Carter found himself putting his forearms on the top rope. Leaning against it, that same narrowed expression on the cameras.

“Let’s just cut to the case Justin. I’m not going to be foolish like all the others. I’m not going to praise this mindset of you being resilient. I’m not going to praise you for the fact you keep fighting. And I’m damn sure not going to pretend that you are anything more than what you are. You are essentially worthless in the end game. Tomorrow, you could be gone for Sin City Wrestling and it would not mean anything. It would have no negative impact at all. No one would miss you. Hell, no one would even really know that you were gone. Other than Bill.”

“I know that people often think that telling the brutal truth is just someone’s way of being a piece of shit or someone’s way of just having an excuse to be a dick. But, I don’t see it that way in this situation. If anything Justin. I’m trying to actually break through to you. I’m trying to get you to see how things are. More importantly, I am trying to get you to walk away for good. To protect yourself so WE don’t have to do what we plan to do to you on Sunday. No one sees it, but we are trying to do the right thing here by saving you. However, I know it isn’t going to work. It’s falling on deaf ears, as it always does...”

That disgruntled look on his face said more than enough. Kevin pushed himself off the ropes long enough to swing one leg through and he ducked down to come out to the apron.

“Thank you for being our sacrifice, Justin.”

Following that statement, Kevin looked at the cameras for a second or two. Hoping that it was a statement that would register in a big way. Only for him to find himself jumping down from the apron. A few steps away from the ring and he had disappeared into the darkness of the poorly lit room. Leading to the cameras fading out.



Standing there on the balcony of his hotel. His tattooed hands gripped the banister with some force. Kevin finds himself looking out at the city lights of Stockholm. Lights so bright that it kept the city well lit even at night. Nodding some as he spoke out to himself.

KEVIN CARTER
Time is ticking Kevin and you know it. All these things you have set out to do. You’ve done none of them. You’ve yet to restore your legacy. You’ve yet to make them remember who you truly are. You can’t even sniff the main event. And each week that passes by where you don’t achieve one of your goals. Each week you allow someone like Jayden to get under your skin. Each week you allow yourself to become distracted. You become more and more pathetic in their eyes.

Sure, it was a bitter pill to swallow. Knowing he wasn’t where he wanted to be and where he should be. But it was an honest conversation he needed to have with himself.

KEVIN CARTER
You knew they didn’t care about you before. You knew they didn’t want you to succeed before. You knew they saw you as a joke many years ago. And nothing has changed now. Look at the match they put you in for this week. That says anything and everything that it needs to say. You’re allowing yourself to fall back into their trap and that same vicious cycle of how things were eleven years ago. You have to do something. You have to take charge. You have to be the man you came here to be!

His knuckles had begun to turn white from how harshly he gripped that banister before him.

KEVIN CARTER
Hurt someone. Break their neck. End a career. Remove Jayden’s entire existence from Sin City Wrestling. You have to do something and you have to do it quickly. One more set back. One more loss. One more situation where you fail and you can say goodbye to anything and everything you ever set out to do. You'll never be remembered. You’ll never have that legacy restored. You will simply just go down in this company’s history books as just another man. Do you just want to be another Spike Staggss? Do you want to be just another Kain? Do you just want to be another Tommy Crimson?!

Of course the answer was no. That’s not what he wanted. Hell, that wasn’t anything anyone wanted. Every person that got into the business. Got into it to make a name for themselves and to have it means something for years to come. But right now things were far from working in his favor.

KEVIN CARTER
Figure it out!

Another firm nod of his head came from him. Telling himself what he needed to do. Coming up with that thought and knowing what he needed to do. It was all different from actually doing what he needed to do. Somehow someway he was going to have to finally overcome this all and make it happen. Because right now he was dangerously close to becoming nothing once again.



The night sky had fallen in Sweden. In less than twenty four hours Climax Control 404 was set to take place at the Avicii Arena. Everywhere you looked in the city of Stockholm. There were local commercials playing to hype shows. There were banners and fliers all over the city. It was a big deal to a lot of people and rightfully so. Now with those cameras rolling in, there was a shot of a man jogging with a black hoodie on. When all of the sudden a familiar voice could be heard.

“How can you feel bad for Bill Barnhart?”

That prompted the camera man to begin to jog themselves a little quicker to bypass the hooded man. As they got in front of the person, it was revealed that the voice was who people expected. Kevin Carter took one look at the cameras with a slight eyebrow raised.

“I have heard certain whispers of people. I’ve seen it on twitter. I’ve seen in blogs being written by those basement trolls. It’s something that keeps coming up. People say they feel bad for Bill Barnhart because he has been set up to fail. Because he has been given partners that are nothing more than a handicap to him. Because the man has been saddled up to lead a team that essentially has no chance at winning. I know that everyone sees me as an asshole and it’s a title I wear proudly. But, these people have to be as off their rocker as Bill himself if they believe this mindset.”

The man found himself shaking his head from side to side. By this point people just knew who he was and how things were going to be. It shouldn’t have been a shock. That sour expression stayed with him.

“First and foremost. Who in the hell considers Bill the team leader? The team captain? Because that person clearly has Methamphetamine running through their veins. When it comes to this team. There is no captain. There is no leader. Not a single one of them would know anything about taking the reins in order to lead a team to success. After all, they don’t even know how to lead themselves to success.  And sure, it’s not exactly a secret that Bill is saddled up with two men that are pathetic. Two men that are known losers. Men that don’t know how to win if their careers depended on it.”

“However, it seems like everyone is forgetting the fact that Bill is just like those two. The last time Bill won a match was on June Thirtieth. By the time we face off on Sunday. It’ll be seventy plus days since the last victory he obtained. And would you imagine that, the last person he defeated was Justin Smith. The only man that he can beat on a consistent basis. And with the way things are going. It's looking like Bill won’t pick up another win until he faces Justin again. For their like nine hundredth match that has people running to take a piss when they are in the ring with each other. It’s a snoozefest.”

“But let’s stop acting like Bill is superior to them. Let’s stop pretending like Bill has been done horribly wrong. Let’s stop this facade, that in any other situation and with a different pair of partners where Bill would have more of a fighting chance. Because it’s not true. In fact any other situation with two different partners. The chances of Bill being the anchor that would weigh the team down in the worst way possible would increase. At least in this situation Bill can say he isn’t the worst one on the team, but then again like I said. It’s not like it’s THAT big of a difference in the long run.”

A sudden sharp turn down a dark alley with his jogging caught the cameraman off guard. All but for a few seconds before they were quick to catch up.

“Bill, this is our first encounter with each other. To which I’m sure you will bring up in your utter mindless ramblings of facts you like to do from time to time. However, with it being our first, it’s also going to be our last. For I am not someone that is just going to keep turning a blind eye to the types of cancer that continues to cause Sin City Wrestling to rot from the inside out. Now don’t misinterpret that as me calling you a cancer as far as being life threatening. But instead you’re a benign type of cancer. You’re just there. It isn’t harmful to have you around, but you are useless.”

“And in being useless. As far as I’m concerned you should be cut out and tossed into the garbage. See, right now I am getting a horrible case of Déjà vu. Considering this feels a lot like what I’ve already said about Justin. What I have already said about Troll. Now, I could just repeat myself. I could give you the chance to protect yourself. I could give you the opportunity to just walk away on your own two feet. I could give you a way out. Like I have already given them. But much like them, Bill. I already know the outcome of this situation involving us.”

“You won’t take the warning seriously. How many times prior to this has someone told you they were going to beat you and then you pretended as if they couldn’t just for them to do exactly what they said? II don’t know the exact number but I’d bet you throughout your entire career here in SCW. It has happened hundreds and I mean hundreds of times. How many times has someone told you they were going to hurt you, they were going to make you bleed, and they were going to make you bleed? Only for you to ignore those warnings with deaf ears? Again, very likely it’s been hundreds upon hundreds!”

His unimpressed facial expressions said everything they needed to. It was quite the message being sent on top of those sarcasm soaked words.

“So the point I am trying to make Bill is I know that giving you an out and a chance to save yourself is a waste of breath. For you won’t take it. You’ll do what you always do but that’s fine. Because, I will do what I am known to do. Alexander will do what he’s known to do. James will do what he’s known to do. Our talent, our mindset, and our way of life will allow us to take you out to pastures. Do what should have been done a long time ago. No remorse. No guilt. After all in this world in order for there to be heroism. There has to be sacrifice...”

That steady jogging of Carter had slowly come to a stop. That sour expression and those dark colored eyes remained on the cameras before him. A somber nod of his head as he spoke again.

“Thank you for being our sacrifice, Bill.”

Carter found himself walking right past the cameras at that moment. Forcing them to turn around to catch the back of the man as he had now stopped at the front steps of the Avicii Arena. That jog led him to the very place that would serve as the stomping grounds for the ultimate sacrifice for their heroism. For better or for worse depending on how one looked at it. This Sunday was going to be much see for all. That’s when the camera faded out for the final time.

12
Climax Control Archives / LIVE ON IN INFAMY.
« on: August 26, 2024, 01:04:46 AM »



CLIMAX CONTROL 400
Sunday -- July 21st, 2023
Inglewood, California

The adrenaline still ran through the veins of the masked man they called Entity. The response that the crowd had just given him when he came to Jayden’s aid was second to none. Surprising considering that since he had arrived. He had been anything but someone that was cherished. Finally, he walked through that private locker room door and shut the door behind him. Away from all the chaos and the commotion of the crowd. Away from anyone that could see who he truly was.

He reached up and tugged that mask off of his head. Tossing it down on the chair as the man behind the mask looked at his reflection in a mirror. Kevin was eleven years older. Looking a little bit rough, but that was due to the bitterness he had been holding on. While looking at his reflection in the mirror, he couldn't;’t help but smirk to himself. Before a small chuckle fell from his lips.


“This has been so easy. So fucking easy.”

His chuckle got a little louder.

“We’re months in. They still don’t understand. They still don’t know who. They don’t know what I am truly after. They don’t know how to get under my skin or how to get me to break. It’s becoming very-very frustrating for them. It’s so fun for me to watch. They are just as clueless as they were day one. Everything is working the way I want. Everyone is falling into place. Piece by piece or... at least it was.”

A small little expression change took place. It appeared a little more bitter as his eyes remained on his own reflection.

“This kid shows up out of nowhere and now has everyone talking about him. He’s taking the eyes off of me. He’s taking my spotlight away. And why? Just because of his last name? Just because people know who his father was? All because he talks a good game and tries to sell himself as the second coming of Jesus Christ to this company? No, no. That’s not how this is going to work. Not on my watch.

See, that’s the problem with this company. That’s why I have had to be so bitter and why I’ve had to carry this chip on my shoulder.  Because every time a shiny new toy comes around. I’m pushed aside. I’m forgotten about and I’m forced to feel like I don’t matter. It happened back then and it’s happening again with this giant man-child. I let it happen before. I couldn’t stop it, but I’m not letting history repeat itself.

Not when... I’ve got something in store. Something that’s going to shock this company. Something that will no doubt flip it on its head and make it impossible for them to recover from. The moment it’s all revealed, it’ll solidify me back in my place with the history of this company. Whether they want to believe it or not. So this kid... he can’t stand in my way. He won’t stand in my way.”


Shaking his head. That facial expression became relaxed again. With the arrogant smirk returning to his lips as he continued on.

“His ego is going to be his downfall, but he’s proving to be just as clueless as everyone else. So desperate to get his hands on two men that he’s got a grudge against. He’s willing to accept help from a man in a mask. Someone he doesn’t know. Someone that has proven to be evil. Someone that no one likes, but he’s so desperate and so ego driven.

That’s he is looking past all the signs. Looking right past the fact that he is putting himself in danger. Looking right past the fact that this isn’t going to end well for him. This mindset is just allowing himself to fall right into the trap I’ve set for him. A trap that’s going to get him hurt in the worst ways. More importantly though, a trap that’s going to lead him no longer exists here.

Summer XXXTreme is always the most talked about event of the entire summer for Sin City Wrestling. Right now, he thinks he’s got someone in his corner. Right now he thinks he’s going to get a measure of revenge against two men he feels has done him wrong. That is his only focus. Not knowing that the first chance I get. I’m going to stab him in the back and watch him bleed out.”


Kevin looked away from the mirror and his reflection for a brief moment. Looking down at the mask he had tossed in the chair. Slightly just nodding to himself.

“Soon, the spotlight will be right back on me where it has always belonged!”

His eyes remained on that mask. That was everything to him at this moment. It was the glue that held things together and kept everyone in the dark. But there was going to come a time. There was going to come a place. There would be a specific situation where it was no longer going to be needed. When that day came, it was going to change the course of Sin City Wrestling’s trajectory for the reminder of his history of existence.



Her pacing back and forth across the floor had gained Kevin’s attention. Pulling it away from his phone and looking right up at Nicole. His facial expressions said it all. He was confused, but also almost annoyed at the way she was pacing. Before he could say anything, she was already starting to unravel.

NICOLE AUSTIN
Don’t you think that was too far?!

There was almost a sound of franticness in her voice. This only added to the confused expression on the man’s face.

NICOLE AUSTIN
No, don’t even answer that. It’s not a matter of thinking it was too far. It was too far. Why would you do something like that?!

KEVIN CARTER
What are you talking about?

NICOLE AUSTIN
I saw that video. It’s all over the internet. Your son has his friends sending it to him at school. You dumped a man’s body in the sea?! You literally committed a crime, Kevin! This is going above and beyond wrestling now!

KEVIN CARTER
Until you calm down and be sensible. I’m not going to discuss this with you.

His expression was becoming more sour now than confused. Finding himself pushing himself up off the edge of the bed he had been sitting on. Starting to walk towards the doorway like he was going to exit but before she could. She screamed at the top of her lungs.

NICOLE AUSTIN
Goddammit Kevin!

It caused him to stop in his tracks. Turning himself back around and looking at her. Tears were flowing from her face, but it wasn’t a matter of sad tears. They were angry tears. Everything about her expression and body language screamed she had enough.

NICOLE AUSTIN
I can’t fucking do this anymore with you. I thought I could. I thought I could convince myself it would be fine. I thought I could make it work. I really did, but I can’t!

Both of her hands balled up in a tight fist down at her side. Those tears continued to flow from her eyes.

NICOLE AUSTIN
For eleven years. I thought I had done something wrong to cause you to just vanish. I blamed myself for you not being around. I truly believed that I had driven you away. Then when we lost our daughter. I had to go through that alone. I had to go through every bit of that alone. Knowing that I didn’t have someone to support me, but also knowing I didn’t have anyone around to support me because I was the cause of them leaving.

KEVIN CARTER
We have already...

NICOLE AUSTIN
No, you shut the hell up and listen!

She brought one of her hands up and just pointed at him in an angry manner. This didn’t settle well with Kevin, but his silence consumed him for the moment.

NICOLE AUSTIN
Then out of thin air. You came back into my life. You came back into your son’s life. And tried to act as if nothing had happened. Hell, I did too, but it wasn’t easy. Not when learning I wasn’t the cause of why you were away. Not when learning that this wrestling business has caused you to become mentally deranged.

To the point you had yourself committed to a psych ward. You abandoned me. You abandoned our children. You weren’t there during a time you were needed the most. And you did all of that, just to allow yourself to become more unhinged in order to get some measure of revenge eleven years later. Does that truly make any sense at all? You’re not right in the head and you want that!


Her face was becoming a more angry shade of red with every word that she let escape her mouth.

NICOLE AUSTIN
It’s got you so off your rocker. You’re willing to commit an actual crime. One that could have you put in prison for the rest of your fucking life. Not once did you think about that. Not once did you think about the consequences. Not once did you think about me or your son and how that would affect us. That tells me everything it needs to tell me.

And it’s more than just selfish. It tells me that you don’t give a damn about us. You haven’t in a long-long time. And for what? All because you care about proving something in a business that has chewed you up, spit you out, and made it clear they don’t give a shit about you. Your goals to be the best or whatever ended eleven years ago, but again you’re fucking delusional. You’ve allowed it to make you that way!


KEVIN CARTER
I told you a few months ago. You didn’t understand and that you wouldn’t understand. You’re going to likely never understand. That’s fine. I’m aware of that. But...

NICOLE AUSTIN
But nothing Kevin. You’re right. I don’t understand. I’m never going to understand and I’m not going to try to understand. Because as of this moment. You want to be delusional. You want to be inside. You want to allow the wrestling business to create this monster you’ve become. Then fine, I’m not going to stand in your way. I hope it's worth it to you in the end. Because I’m done!

KEVIN CARTER
Done?

NICOLE AUSTIN
Yes, I’m done. I’m done with you. Done putting myself through mental and emotional abuse. Done with putting out son through the same. Done with thinking you’ll change and you’ll get better. Done thinking that you’ll finally put us first.

She had started to walk right towards him. Those narrowed eyes of Kevin hadn’t left her for a second since she started this tantrum that he would call it, but little did he know. It was much-much more than that. She stopped right in front of him with her hand on the doorknob to the bedroom door.

NICOLE AUSTIN
The difference between you and I, Kevin? I have the actual balls to tell you to your face I’m leaving you. I, on the other hand, won't be back!

Yanking that bedroom door wide open and finding herself storming out. Kevin just watched as she stormed down the hall and eventually down the steps out of sight. Not once did he say anything. Not once did he make a motion to go after her. He stayed right where he was out. Maybe she was right. Maybe there was something off about him. Maybe there was something different about him.

Maybe he did let the business change him for the worse. But who was she to judge? She didn’t feel the way he felt. She didn’t have the thoughts he had. She didn’t know what he was living with every day as a cause of this business. If she wasn’t willing to be part of the solution and instead be part of the problem then oh well. His eyes just narrowed a little more as he looked in the direction she had gone.


KEVIN CARTER
Good riddance, bitch!

Reaching out to grab the door that she had flung open. He slammed it shut and found himself just looking around the room angrily. There was a burden let off his chest in one way, but at the same time that was just one of the many that existed. It was going to be a long time before the man ever felt like he could truly relax and that was fine to him. For there was a lot of unfinished and unsettled business he looked forward to handling now with no distractions.



Forty eight hours from now Climax Control was set to take over the ING Arena. It was the most talked about thing coming to Belgium in years. Sin City Wrestling was truly going to take over the city. Kevin sat there staring at his phone scrolling when he heard something.

“This needs to be handled.”

The words were strongly worded. Kevin looked up from his cell phone for the moment. His eyes focused on J2H who had a glass of scotch in hand. Sipping on it while pacing the floor of his hotel suite.

J2H
Jayden has been a thorn in my side long enough. It’s becoming a nuisance each and every week that this continues. It has to end with you this Sunday.

KEVIN CARTER
I told you from the start of this alliance, James. Nothing was going to stop us from doing what we need to do and send the message we need to send. I truly meant nothing and no one.

J2H
I never said you didn’t, but each time we have the upper hand on him. Each time we beat him down. Each time we proved that we are better. He keeps coming back. Like a cockroach!

KEVIN CARTER
That’s because of his ego, but the moment that’s broken. He’ll have nothing to motivate him to keep on going. The moment that’s shattered into a million pieces that cannot be put back together. We’ll see him disappear.

He found himself picking up his phone and putting it in his pocket. Standing himself up from the suite’s bar. In a few seconds he found himself standing in front of J2H.

KEVIN CARTER
As soon as Sunday Night ends. The name Jayden Harris will never be spoken again. The man’s face won’t be remembered. Anything he has ever done in his short time with the company. It’ll be forgotten, just like that. You have my word.

J2H
I take your word for everything it has been thus far. However, maybe we approach this differently. Don’t even let it turn into a match. Let us blindside him. Right out the gate. Handle it once and for all. That way we can move on to what’s important for us.

KEVIN CARTER
I understand the want to move on, but you see. As much as he’s a pain in our ass. He’s not as dumb as we’d like to believe at times. He’s expecting it to be a three on one situation. He’s expecting himself to be jumped. But let’s not give him what he expects.

J2H
I don’t give a damn what he expects!

KEVIN CARTER
I know, I know. But trust me, the element of surprise is going to be in our favor this time.

The expression on James’ face said a lot. It wasn’t like he was keen on what was being said to him. Kevin holding up his hands a bit.

KEVIN CARTER
You had your match with him. He didn’t learn when he should have. Alexander had his match with him. He didn’t learn when he should have. But I haven’t had my match with him and I’m a little more violent. I’m a little more unforgiving. A little more hateful. Let me have this and I promise you. He won’t be a problem going forward.

For a moment there was some silence between the two men. James taking it upon himself to take another sip from that scotch. Before finally speaking up.

J2H
We have a good thing going here. I’ll let you have this moment. But you need to be a man of your word. There’s no reason for him to walk out of that match on his own two feet. No reason whatsoever for hiim to come close to surviving.

KEVIN CARTER
And he won’t. You have my word. I’ve got just the thing in mind to see to it. Like I said, trust me on this James. I’ll get rid of this pest once and for all.

The devious smirk that crossed Kevin’s lips was a telling sign that he had something in mind. Extending his hand in the direction of James who gladly accepted it with a firm handshake. Both men having a look in their eyes that said all it needed to. There was a mutual understanding of what needed to be done. Each passing week the trio of Alexander, J2H, and Carter got stronger. Now more than ever it was looking like Jayden had met his match in the worst possible way.



“Jayden...”

The name was being spoken to a very familiar voice. Cameras quickly zooming out and finding themselves revealing the sinister Kevin Carter standing there before him. Off in the distance behind the man was the historic Atomium. It looked great in this lighting as dusk was just starting to fall over the Belgian sky.

“You really fail to see your flaws don’t you? You really have that superior and god-like complex, eh? But the thing about it that doesn’t make any sense to me is why you think you get to be that way? You look at your career here in Sin City Wrestling. The biggest thing you’ve done is run a man down with a vehicle. That was your biggest moment and at the time. Not a single person even knew your name. All they knew was you were just Michael’s kid. That’s it.”

In an almost disappointed manner, Kevin shook his head from side to side.

“That’s the stigma that has still followed you. You’re still known as just that man’s kid. Something that seems to be eating away at you. As you claim that you want to stand out on your own. You want to be your own man. You don’t want to be compared to him as you want your own career, but at the same time you say that. You know as well as I know. You only got the job here because of who your father is. Deep down, you know that this company would have never even looked at you if it wasn’t for your last name.

You had no problem using the name to get your foot in the door. No problem using the name to bag yourself a contract. No problem using the name to make yourself seem like a big deal. But then when it comes down to you stepping out of the supposed shadow and doing your own thing. You can’t seem to do it. It’s like you’re scared to do it. Terrified that you can’t do it. So much in fact that you’re trying to follow in your father’s footsteps despite everything you’re saying.

First week into the company. You tried to fast track yourself to the World Championship picture. Granted, he actually got the job done and was in a World Championship match, his first supercard. You on the other hand had to use the cheap route that was the Blast From The Past tournament and failed at getting the job done. You can blame your partner all you want, but if you were half as good as you’re trying to tell everyone you were. You’d actually make it happen.”


Finding himself starting to scroll along with that smirk covering his lips.

“Then when the fast track to the World Title didn’t work. You went and put your focus on J2H. The very last man to defeat your father and the man that would have ended your father’s career if he hadn’t been an alcoholic maniac that got himself fired. Yes, I’m talking about the one and only J2H. So desperate to stay in the shadow that you had to target the man that clearly made your father relevant again after years of being nothing. And you thought it would make you relevant. Like an idiot.

Challenged the man to a Parking Lot Brawl in your very first singles match and your very first supercard at that. Seems to be a recurring thing where you think you run the show and where you think you can just make whatever happen. Yet, they gave it to you. They gave you the match and I'm sure it was a boost to your ego. That was until... you couldn’t get the job done. You put on a hell of a match and yes, you showed that you could endure the violence that comes with that match.

And yes, you could blame the fact that Alexander got involved. However, it was clear from the start. You were out matched and you couldn’t get the job done. Now, you could have just licked your wounds and went to hang out with the Bill Barnharts and the Justin Smith’s of the place. After all that’s about all your talent has proven to be worth thus far. But you couldn’t do that. You had to go back at J2H. Not only that, but you had to make Alexander a target as well. Showing that ego of yours is your worst enemy.

To the point it foolishly had you thinking you could take them on two on one. Only to be denied and told the only way you could get them in a match is if you found a tag partner. That’s of course where I come in. Because I knew that someone had to put you out of your misery. Of course J2H and Alexander didn’t need my help to do that, but they shouldn’t have been forced to have their talents wasted because some child thinks he’s bigger than what he is.”


There was a little bit of a scowl that covered the man’s face. It very much told a story that he didn’t see Jayden’s value at all. Not enough to consider his partners in crime as people that should be dealing with him.

“I knew that no one was going to team with you. You’re not well liked. You’re a liability in a lot of ways. That and your father’s reputation isn’t working out for you either. As much as it did to get you in the door. So, I waited in the winds until I knew you’d be desperate enough to get your hands on them. That you would just foolishly agree to team with the first person that came your way. You fell right into my plan, Jayden. Thus proving you’re not as bright as you think you are.

And then when the time was right. We made sure your entire world came crashing down at Summer XXXTreme. You got handled the way you needed to be handled. Then your old man stuck his nose where it didn’t belong. So he got handed the way he needed to be handled. We proved that the Harris name means nothing. You serve no real purpose or value here, Jayden. But once again despite the reality of being shown to you. You’re not willing to accept it or believe in it.

It’s like you get dumber and dumber each time you get proven wrong. It's honestly pathetic, but now you’re talking about how things are personal. How you’re out for revenge. You are clearly not in the right state of mind and I get it. Seeing something so tragically happen to your father and knowing in the back of your head. You’re kind of at fault for that because you didn’t listen to his advice. It has you acting this way, but now you’re leaving me no choice...”


Kevin stopped his stroll and found himself just balling up his tatted-up first tightly. Several emotions seemingly went through him at that moment. His eyes finally came back over as the silence was broken once again.

“The moment you thought you were good enough and bad enough to stand across the ring from me. Like you are a threat to me. That’s the moment you left me no choice, but to see to it. Your demise is very much like your father’s. I don’t tolerate disrespect very well. Look at everything I’m doing right now, Jayden. I have been bitter and jaded for the last eleven years. I held onto a grudge like no other just to come back and get even. A little bit at a time.

And because you want to be such a foolish moron. You’re forcing me to derail from what I am aiming to accomplish. Just to deal with you when you’re inferior to me in every single way possible. I’ve done more in my career than you ever will. That’s a cold hearted fact. One you’re going to learn when you find yourself in a wheelchair drinking from a straw after our encounter this Sunday is over. But you need to keep in mind that you asked for this. You begged for this. You demanded this, not me!”


The tone of his voice said it all. He was angry, very angry. Something that he didn’t have a problem showing off in this situation.

“You’re not dealing with James. That’s not a slight on him. But he’s a man that likes when people like you think you have a chance. It’s something that he enjoys stomping out of you when he feels like doing so. He’s going to always let you think and believe what you want. Because in the end he knows how good he is and his reputation always precedes him. Nor am I like Alexander. Again, not a slight at him either. But Alexander is one of those people that feed into it.

He feeds into all the things being said and done. Because our Roulette Champion is someone that thrives the best in a world of chaos. If feeding into it is going to bring chaos and it’s going to bring a catastrophic ending to you in the end. Then that’s all he cares about. There’s no right or wrong way to handle things when you’re as good as they are. But I’m wired just a little differently, Jayden. I won’t feed into what you’re saying. I won’t feed into what you’re doing.

And I’m damn sure not about to let you think you have a chance. Not when I know what the outcome is going to be in the end. I’m just going to tell you how things are going to be. If you don’t want to take the words seriously. If you’re not willing to just walk away. Then every bad thing that happens to you in the end. That’s your fault. It’s your funeral that you’re forcing your family to prepare for Jayden. Do you think that’s fair to them though? They just had to plan your fathers.

Do you really think you should be this self centered and egotistical when really you’re only hurting your family? The only people that give a shit about you. Cause trust me, the moment you’re stuffed into that body bag and the moment that you’re put into the ground. It’s not going to matter to Sin City Wrestling. They’re going to move onward. They’re not even going to bat an eye at the fact that you are long gone. It’s time to really think about this. There’s still time for you to back down.”


The clenching of his fist had started to let up. The red coloring in his face wasn't nearly as obvious as it had been moments ago.

“In the end Jayden. You can be smart for a change and not hurt the ones that care about you the most. You can let that ego of yours fall back. You can go play in the kiddie pool of this roster where you truly belong and stay out of our way. Or you can do what you have done and continue to leave me with no choice. Leave it to where it’s in my hands and then I take everything from you. Your dreams, your ambitions, your goals, and most of all your career. Literally everything!”

Of course his eyes remained narrowed. The anger hadn’t gone away completely. At that moment the cameras found themselves really zooming in. Revealing just his face.

“The one thing you need to understand more than anything else, Jayden is this...
No matter: I will live on in infamy!”


It appeared that was all the man needed to say. For now anyway, his eyes left the cameras and he started to stroll once more. Those cameras caught the man’s back as he continued to get further and further into the distance as the shot finally faded to black.

13
Climax Control Archives / Ruined.
« on: July 05, 2024, 11:32:26 PM »

It would be safe to say that everyone associated with the show was long gone. Returned back to their hotel rooms.

There were some that probably already hopped on the first flights out. After so many treated it like a nine to five job. Show up when booked. Wrestle. Go home.

However there was one person left behind. The masked figure known as Entity sat in the dark locker room. Only the smallest little lamp was there to feature them.

Reaching behind their head, they let their glove covered hands work against the tight knots of the mask until it was loose. Entity then took the mask off slowly and held it in their hand.

Slowly standing up. Their body felt bruised and battered. But they had gone from an Inferno Match to a Ladder Match in just a few weeks time. Of course their body was beat up.

All while clutching that mask in hand they looked up at a mirror there in the locker room. Staring back at their maskless reflection. Grey in the beard. Sweat covered hair. Tiny cuts to the face.

It wasn’t a pretty sight and the first time Entity had looked at themselves without the mask in quite some time. Then the reflection in the mirror began to talk.


“Have you learned your lesson yet?”

Entity just stared at that reflection with a confused expression.

“I tried to tell you. I tried to tell you in that psych ward.
That mask wasn’t going to do anything.
Hiding your true identity wouldn’t give you an edge.
Being spooky and cryptic wouldn’t make a difference.
And most of all. I told you, you couldn’t undo what’s been done.”


Those words were ringing out in the ear of Entity. Finding themselves growing upset, frustrated, and even angry with what they were hearing from. . . themselves.

Entity finally snapping back at the reflection.


“You’re wrong.”

“Am I? Am I really wrong?
Name one thing that you’ve done worth mentioning.
Tell me how your plan you mapped out has worked.
Inform me of what our legacy is from where it was eleven years ago.”


“Plenty has worked out.
You saw what I did to Goth at Into The Void.”


“You defeated a man past his prime.
You set a man on fire that had already crashed and burned.
Goth was in the same boat we were in eleven years ago.
Already an afterthought. No one cares about that match.
No one cared what you did to him.
It made no difference. It had no significant impact.”


“I’m the reason Mark Ward hasn’t been seen.
These people witnessed that man be beaten to a bloody pulp.
Fear was struck into them. They were forced to see I have no line that I won’t cross.”


“Congrats. . .
You beat down a non-wrestler.
You beat down a man in his fifties.
And you beat down a man that people had forgotten about in most cases.
You see Christian more than you see Mark on any given day.

No one saw what you did as scary.
It didn’t strike fear into anyone.
Beating down Mark didn’t suddenly gain you any clout.
Instead it made people see you as pathetic.
And saw you as someone grabbing low hanging fruit.”


The words from Entity’s reflection were crossing a line it appeared. In frustration they threw the mask to the floor. Taking their hands and dragging their dirty nails across their face.

The reflection of Entity didn’t reflect what they were doing. Instead they shook their head as they watched Entity starting to unravel in the room.


“The truth hurts Entity.
It’s not something we have ever handled well.
Not when we have always believed in ourselves.
But as I had to learn a long time ago.
When it comes to this company and these people around it.
It’s a waste of time.”


Entity suddenly dropped their hand raising their voice as they screamed at the mirror where their reflection was. That anger is finally boiling over.

“No! No it isn’t!
Our name will be remembered.
Our legacy will be restored!”


“You’re still delusional.
That psych ward was the worst thing for us.
It’s created this monster, but not the one you thought it would.
Our name will stay forgotten. Our legacy will never be restored.
And that’s because they don’t want it to be!

Like I said you can’t name a win that has mattered.
You cannot name a moment where you were feared.
You certainly cannot showcase anything that has shown that you’re on the right track.
Beating the likes of Goth, Justin Smith, and Rodrigo Afonso does nothing for you.
Mentioning those wins would just get you laughed at.”


“They were stepping stones.
Not once did I mention them, but they were crucial to get me. . .
Get us where we need to be.”


“It’s gotten us nowhere.
Every situation that would have mattered.
And would have started to get us where we needed to be.
You dropped the ball in.
Starting with J2H.

Arguably the greatest to ever do it in SCW,
You target him. You start a war with him.
You set out to make our mark and use him to set an example.
Then you got into the ring with him and couldn’t get it done.
So you disappear like a coward.

Helluva Bottom Carter. . .
One that claims to be one of the best.
Yet has never done anything of true significance.
And you couldn’t get past them.
You allow them to be the first one to pin you.

Take away all your momentum.
Ruin any hope of what you could be.
And then there was Eddie Lyons. . .
In hindsight it is a fine competitor.
Better than most, but not someone that should have given you trouble.”


The words coming from the reflection of Entity were getting stronger and stronger. All while Entity themselves were looking increasingly more and more upset.

“But you did struggle.
You struggled a great deal.
To the point you knew what was coming.
So you got yourself disqualified.
As if that was going to be some saving grace.

And in reality it just made you weaker.
Then last week you had a chance.
A real chance to really do what you said you were going to do.
That golden briefcase would’ve been everything to us.
We would’ve had all the power.

And would’ve had everyone on their toes.
But again you couldn’t get the job done.
You couldn’t be better than Carter.
You couldn’t be better than Vaughn.
You couldn’t be good enough to win.”


“I was good enough!
I destroyed Artie in that match.
He’s gone. Likely never to return.
I pinned J2H. Right out the gate.
Shocked the world.
There were a lot of factors that came into play that night.
I can still turn this around for us!”


“No, you can’t.
And like I said the reason for that. . .
They don’t want it to happen.
You will always be fighting an uphill battle.
Mark and Christian never wanted our name to be what it was.

They never wanted our legacy to be what it was.
It’s why they did what they did to begin with.
And even if you break through that.
You have to deal with every superstar on the roster.
They’re favored over us.

Doesn’t matter how many years have passed.
Doesn’t matter that it’s a new batch of talent.
They still come first. It’s only certain people’s playground.
Only they are allowed to have fun.
Only they are allowed to succeed.

And thus far.
You have proven you can’t pass them.
You can’t stand up to them.
You’ve got no shot at beating them.
And becoming one of the favorites.”


Again those words were spoken from the reflection with reason. It made sense, but deep down Entity didn’t want to accept it. They couldn’t accept it.

That’s not how their brain was wired. Not after putting up this fight they have. Not after making it back to SCW. It just couldn’t be.


“Even if some miracle things turned around tomorrow.
And you started to get past the superstars.
You started to live up the hype you’ve tried to create for us.
It wouldn’t make a difference.
Because there is ALWAYS going to be someone LURKING in the shadows.

They won’t have the balls to admit who they are.
They won’t have the courage to admit why they do what they do.
But they will be hell bent on hindering you.
Hindering us and seeing to it we don’t succeed.
I’ve dealt with SCW long enough. I know the truth.

Speaking of truth. . .
The moment you listen to what I’m saying.
Pack up your bags. Walk away from all of this.
Understanding our name isn’t meant to be remembered.
And understand our legacy isn’t meant to live on.

The better we will be.
Go home to Nicole.
Go home to our son.
Live life as it was meant to be.
We are not welcomed or appreciated here.”


Entity found themselves covering their ears. A clear sign they couldn’t handle hearing what they were being told anymore.

They turned away from the mirror for a brief moment. Shaking their head from side to side. Another sign they weren’t accepting what was being told to them.

Finally turning themselves back around. To lool back at the reflection in the mirror but it was gone. The mirror was just black.

That’s when Entity reached down and grabbed the mask off the floor. Holding it up and just staring at it.


“You may have given up on us.
And you may be willing to accept how things are.
But I’m not going to allow that.
We deserve better!”


Their eyes narrowed on that mask. Holding it tighter and seemingly making a pact with themselves. As odd as it sounded. Taking that mask and slipping it back on.

Who knew what was going to come out of all of this, but whatever it was. Things were about to take a turn for the worst before they got better. . .



“We meet again Eddie. . .”

The voice of the masked figure could be heard with the cameras finding themselves rolling in. It appeared the setting was inside an old warehouse.

Barely lit up aside from the one lone spotlight that shined down to expose the Entity sitting in the middle of a very old and broken down wrestling ring.

“I am more than aware that you’ve been frothing at the mouth.
For this rematch. Something that you’ve likely lost sleep over.
Something that’s become a bit of an obsession for you.
All because you’re not happy with how the last time things ended.
The mist that blinded you and disqualified me.
It’s made you bitter, because that’s not how you wanted it to go.
And because I don’t play by your honor before glory rules.”


Entity slightly shaking their head in disgust.

“Have you ever really thought about that?
Thought about how ridiculous that statement is.
Honor Before Glory. . .
You really meant to tell me that you’d rather have someone’s respect?
You would rather have a good match.
You would rather have people ranting and raving positively about that match.
Before you have any type of glory or success?

I find that hard to believe.
Because every single person that gets into this business.
Every single person that calls themselves a pro wrestler.
And every single person that comes to Sin City Wrestling.
They’re all motivated by glory. They want success.
They want championships. Main events and Hall of Fame inductions.
So you’re not going to convince me that you’re different.

Because you would be a goddamn fool to care about honor.
Especially when you're contracted by Sin City Wrestling.
This place doesn’t care about honor. They don’t care about respect.
All they care about is who is going to be their next big shiny toy.
Who they can tell lies to, feed their ego. So they can pimp them out.
And make the most profit off of it in a short amount of time.
Right now you’re in their scope, Eddie.”


The soulless eyes of the masked figure seemed to glow with each word that escaped their lips. Motioning for the cameras to come closer.

Sure enough they began to do so. Close enough for Entity to reach out with their gloved hand and put the cameras right up onto their face.


“You’re one of the shiny new toys for them.
And one of the people they’re going to send to the moon.
Make you feel real good about yourself. Like you’re one of the best to ever do it.
All so they can benefit from it. Use you up for all your worth to them.
But that downfall. . .

That downfall will be such a glorious crash and burn.
Now you see Eddie. I’m not saying you’re a bad competitor.
You’re solid. Better than most people here.
You in retrospect deserve some success.
But if you’re going to be an idiot and buy what they sell.

Then when you do crash and burn.
You will one hundred and ten percent deserve it.
It’s something that I will certainly enjoy.
I might end up being the only one to enjoy it.
But that’s fine by me.

Now with that being said Edddie. . .
You have a chance to cut the bullshit.
Drop this honor before glory mindset.
Admit the truths. Admit to what you’re really after.
And more importantly don’t buy into what they’re selling.

Don’t let them push you to the moon.
Don’t let them feed with lies.
And don’t let them benefit from you or profit off of you.
Stand your ground like the man you want to claim you are.
Get it on your own.

Thrive on your own.
Succeed on your own.
Not because the powers that be are behind you.
Not because the people lurking in the shadows want it.
Will you rise to the challenge, Eddie?”


With the cameras right there. They got a close up of that daunting evil smirk that crossed the painted lips of the masked enigma.

“But if I were to make a bet.
You’re not listening to me.
After all, why should you, am I right?
I know that you’re hyped fixed on how things went in our last meeting.
But at the same time, it’s fair to ask why you should listen to me.

I’ve done nothing. I’ve achieved nothing.
It’s been all empty promises.
And failed threats.
I have yet to truly succeed at anything.
It’s fair to say I am damaged goods.

I have lost my edge.
The mystery and the mystic is gone.
I am nothing worthwhile.
A failed project and a failed man.
Those are facts.

I am not going to deny that.
But I am also not going to deny why they are facts.
The right people in charge have been determined to stifle me.
The powers that be do not want me to obtain my goal.
Especially now since they know who I am.

They’re not going to tell you that.
Of course they're not going to admit to knowing who I am.
They’re going to continue to play clueless.
For the sake of continuing to put up a facade,
So they don’t have to admit to any wrongdoing.”


The head shake that consumed Entity in that moment. It was one of pure disappointment. Their words backed it up. Such a somber tone to them.

Of course at the end of the day Entity knew. Everything he was saying now was based off opinion and theirs didn’t matter to most. So it would just fall upon deaf ears.


“But if this is the route you want to take Eddie.
By all means take the route. Don’t listen to me.
Write me off. Laugh in my face.
Like we’ve established, I'm ruined.
I serve no real purpose to SCW. I never have.

But there are two very crucial things you need to understand.
The first one being I may be damaged goods now.
However, being in the ring with me will result in. . .
You are getting hurt.
I will make sure you feel what wrath I still have to offer.

And the second thing.
I’m man enough to admit the truth.
Congratulations Eddie.
You’re leaving with the win on Sunday.
But it isn’t because you’re better than me!”


Entity took that gloved hand of theirs and held it up in front of the cameras. Waving their lone index finger from side to side to signify no.

Before turning themselves around away from the cameras. Stepping more towards the center of that old ring. With a quick gesture of their hands.

The dim light that did shine down went out. Entity disappearing in the darkness. Leading to the camera feed having no other choice but to cut.



Nicole was walking down the hall. She could hear what sounded like shuffling from one of the rooms down the hall. As she got closer and closer.

The sound was coming from a room that hadn’t been entered in for a very long time. She noticed the door open and peeked her head inside.

She saw him standing there maskless and all with several boxes in front of him. Each box was filled with old gear. Old championships and other memorable things from his career.


“Are you okay?”

Instantly it forced the man to look up from the boxes he was inspecting.

“I’m fine.”

“Then what are you going through all this for?”

“They’re my things are they not?!”

An almost offended tone left the man’s lips. His eyes narrowing up at Nicole. She found herself stepping more into the room. Leaning against the doorway.

“It’s not a debate about whether or not it’s your stuff,
But since you left that day. You have not been in this room.
Not once since you’ve been back have you been curious about this stuff.
Why now?”


“There’s no particular reason.
You never know when I might need something.”


“What could you need from stuff that’s well over ten years old?
And from stuff that brings up the memory of who you were.
Something you have been so desperate to run away from.”


“I’m not running from any-fucking-thing!”

His eyes glowed with anger over her remarks. Although it didn’t appear like it was going to get hom anywhere. She wasn’t letting up.

“I know you spent time away.
But I know you like the back of my hand.
Something is up. Something has caused you to go looking for something.
We’re not going to leave this room until you tell me what’s going on.”


“Is that some kind of threat?”

“No, but after the hell you put me through.
By being gone for the last eleven years.
Not fucking being here when our daughter passed.
You owe me this! You owe me a lot!”


That was a low blow. It made him grip the side of the box right in front of him. Even though it was a low blow and it got to him. She was right.

“I don’t know how to explain it.
So it makes sense. To make me seem less crazy.
Then I have already allowed myself to become.”


“Try me.”

“Something inside me.
Or rather a part of me is wanting to give up.
Telling me I should just walk away.
Leave it all behind.
That there’s no way to make this right.
No way to restore the legacy.
No chance at my name being remembered.
And I can’t just accept that. Regardless of what I’m being told.”


“You know I am going to say something.
That I have held my tongue on for the last months you’ve been around.
But it’s something that has weighed on my mind,
Since you’ve been unraveling all this information to me.”


Her tone made his grip on that box get a little tighter. Something was telling him in the pit of his gut whatever was about to be said.

It was going to have a significant impact and meaning to everything he’s already feeling. That likely wasn’t good. She pushed herself off the door rame.


“Has the thought ever entered your mind. . .
That this isn’t what you think it is. That there was no real wrongdoing.
They didn’t aim to hinder you. They didn’t aim to end your career,
They didn’t aim to smear your name or erase your legacy.
Has the thought ever entered your head?
That maybe it’s just that. . . It’s ALL in YOUR head.”


“What?”

“I didn’t stutter with my statement.
Have you actually thought about it
And considered that a real possibility?!”


“No. Not at all.
I know what those people did to me.
They have to pay. Or all of this has been for nothing.
I don’t know how many more times.
I have to repeat that to you.”


He slammed his hands down against the box in frustration before standing up. All of this was weighing heavy on his shoulders.

No one knew what he was going through and no matter how much he may have explained it. Still it wouldn’t be something people would understand fully.


“Why do I have to pretend?
Why do I have to let it go?
Why do I have to act like they did nothing to me?!”


“I never said any of that.
But you went back and nothing has changed.
Nothing is better. Nothing is different.
You clearly aren’t achieving whatever your goal is.
If anything it seems to be making it worse.”


She found herself starting to take a couple of steps to him. Coming up from behind him but being cautious for all the obvious reasons.

“Either everything you said about them before is correct.
They did hold you back. They did you wrong.
They ruined everything you worked hard to have.
And no matter what you do. You can’t make it right
Because of their unwavering relentlessness to hold you back.
Or. . .

Things were never that bad.
Something triggered in that brain of yours.
Not that you’re crazy or unstable.
But something happened that changed your mindset.
And you've been fighting a constant losing battle.
That doesn’t really exist.”


Her slender hand squeezed his tattoo-covered shoulders gently. It resulted in the man quickly pulling away from her touch.

Before slowly turning himself around to look at her. The eyes were a telling sign. So much emotion behind them.


“I’m not fighting a losing battle that doesn’t truly exist.
And this isn’t a situation where I can’t overcome what they’re trying to do.
As well as what they have done.
I set out to do what needed to be done.
And nothing is going to stop me.
Regardless of who does or doesn’t believe in me.”


He didn’t give her a chance to respond. Instead he walked right past her the moment he let those words come out of his mouth. Exiting the room within seconds.

Everything he was going through. Everything he was thinking, seeing, and feeling. It had to be handled. He had to finally take a stand.

Prove everything he set out to do because if he didn’t. There was a very good chance it truly would all end up being for nothing. His worst nightmare.



It was well over ten hours before Climax Control was set to take place. Yet oddly enough the shot found itself opening up inside the venue.

Not even the ring crew had shown up yet. The entire building looked as bare as it could. When all of the sudden a very familiar voice could be heard.


“Quite the cliffhanger I left you on huh Eddie?”

Off into the distance, the cameras were able to make out the masked enigma in the distance. Sitting there in the empty stands of the venue.

This led to the obvious taking place. The cameras started to zoom in a little bit at a time. To the point they could make Entity become more defined to the view.


“I left you with the words.
You’ll win tonight, but it won’t be because you’re better than me.
And that’ll turn out to be the most truthful thing to ever come out of my mouth.
Now before you get in your feelings.
That’s not meant to be a shot at you.

You see I said it once before Eddie.
You’re a valuable wrestler.
You’re better than most. I get why all eyes are on you.
But that doesn’t change what the facts are.
And the facts are they don’t want to see me win!”


Entity stood up from where they were sitting. Starting to walk down those concrete steps from the floor that he was on.

“I know that I have said it before.
Wins and losses aren’t something I have been after.
It’s just been about revenge for me.
Been about righting the wrongs.
But at the same time wins do matter.

It’s the only way the powers that be can control me.
The more and more I lose.
The lower and lower that I fall.
And the clearer and clever it becomes.
People like you don’t view me as a threat.

And the reason it’s like this.
Is because I rejected those advances.
I didn’t want them to hold my hand and lead me to the promised land.
I didn’t want them to make me a star.
I was more than capable and wanted to do it on my own.

That didn’t set right with them.
Suddenly, I was viewed as difficult.
I had ideas turned down left and right.
They weren’t as friendly as they once were.
And in spite of all of that I was doing it on my own.

But when the time came to resign.
After all that I had done.
And after all that I had achieved.
I was told they just didn’t see it in me.
And decided not to renew my contract eleven years ago.”


Each step that the masked figure had taken. Carried Entity closer and closer to being on ground level. Forcing the cameras to step down as well. Zooming out some.

“Now when I came back.
It was a big mystery and it still is to most.
But like I said to you before Eddie.
They figured it out. They knew who I am.
They’re just not going to acknowledge it.
So they can hide in the shadows.
And keep controlling the outcome of how things go for me.
After all these years they still don’t want to see me win.

But you. Oh they’ll all about it.
They'll be all about making you look like a star.
All about taking you to the promised land.
All about feeding your ego and telling you lies.
To profit off you. You don’t see it right now.
But if you follow my advice from before.
You tell them no. You reject their advances.
You say you want to get in on your own.

Watch how quickly the tone changes.
You’ll see you fall out of favor real fast.
No more big matches for you. No more championship runs.
No more being friendly and making sure you’re comfortable.
You’ll no longer be considered a favorite.
No longer considered to be a star.
No longer considered marketable or profitable.
You’ll fall from grace so fast.

Take it from the man that’s experienced it first hand.”
[/b]

By then Entity had reached the last guardrail standing in the way of the ground floor. Their hands wrapped tightly around the bar.

“Or don’t.
Take the risk on your own.
For the sake of having a win over me.
But when you win. You have to ask yourself this question.
What does it mean?

What does beating Entity mean?
Especially when they’ve done everything to hinder me.
Is mentioning beating me really going to hold water?
And where is it going to lead you?
Maybe if you drink the water they’re selling.

You might end up in a world title match.
Or you could just end up having another mediocre Roulette Tite reign?
Or take it one step further. It may not lead to anything at all.
Kind of the risk you run buying in.
But then again who am I to tell you anything.”


The shrug that consumed the shoulders of Entity was unlike anything people had seen before with them. There was a true shift in their nature.

“In the end Eddie. . .
You have to do what you feel you need to do.
No shame in that, but in the same breath.
I have to do what I have to do.
And even if winning is impossible for me.
I still have to leave you in a pool of your own blood.

I still have to tear limbs.
Break bones.
Leave you in pain you’ve never felt before.
Aim to cross a line where you never walk again.
Pain and suffering is all I can control.
So you’re looking forward to seeing a lot of it tonight.”


Narrowing those soulless eyes a little bit. At least the one thing that seemed to be the same was the bitterness.

“I have to go down
I’m taking whomever I can with me.
Mark my words!”


Those soulless eyes were the primary focus for that last couple of moments. Something in them had changed. Much like a lot had changed with the masked enigma.

The feeling putting out was this was going to be a match to be seen. For no other than the change within the Entity. How it would affect things.

And how it would all play out. Entity turned their back to the camera then started to walk back up the steps. Moments later the shot faded to black.

14
Climax Control Archives / My Golden Opportunity.
« on: June 27, 2024, 03:09:32 AM »
|| Google Docs: 4999 words. Good luck everyone!



“The Golden Opportunity Briefcase. . .”



“Everyone knows what holding that briefcase means.
Any championship match. At any event. Anytime you want.
All you have to do is cash in. An opportunity people would love to have.
Yet for some reason Sin City Wrestling thought the likes of. . .
Bill Barnhart, Matty Mallow, Justin Smith, and Rodrigo Afonso
Were worthy of that opportunity months ago.
They let bottom of the barrel talent compete for something so prestigious.”


“No wonder why this company is slowly dying.
Never upgrading, never improving. Refusing to get better.
But that’s beating a dead horse at this point.
Very much it's beating a dead horse when it comes to Rodrigo.
The very man that walked away with that briefcase in that match.

You know exactly what you’re getting out of Rodrigo.
Anytime he’s in a match that’s not going to benefit him.
Which is ninety percent of them. You can see it in his eyes when he walks out.
He’s already been defeated. He doesn’t care. He doesn’t put in effort.
He fumbles around the ring until someone puts him down for the three count.

The hate you all have for me will tell you I’m lying.
That I’m making it up, but all you have to do is go watch a match of his.
Hell, you can find multiple promos of him out right admitting that he doesn’t care about a match.
Or saying that someone is better than him and he expects to lose.
Lack of confidence, a true coward, and a man that doesn’t deserve to have that briefcase or a job!”


“Now that you’re being exposed and now that you’re being called out.
We all know that you’re going to whine and cry.
You’re going to talk about how unfair this is to you.
How you earned that briefcase and you shouldn’t have to defend it.
But to that I say fuck you and your feelings Rodrigo.

You won it in a match full of misfits. None of you ever deserved to have that match.
And you’ve had months, upon months now to prove you deserve that briefcase.
It isn’t so much about the fact you haven’t cashed in.
As it is that you’ve let that briefcase fall wayside. You’ve let it become forgotten.
And more importantly than that. Not a single champion fears you like they should.

Every champion should be on their toes knowing you have that.
But they’re not. Because they know you don’t have the balls to cash in.
And even if you did, they also know you don’t have the talent to beat them.
You’re no one Rodrigo. And you’re always going to be that way.
So bitch about things as much as you want.

But this match.
That briefcase being on the line.
The man you’re being forced to step in the ring with.
All the bad things that are going to happen to you.
It’s all your fault and you deserve every bit of it!”

“Don’t worry though, Rodrigo. . .
Despite you about to have your ass handed to you.
You’ll unfortunately stick around. You’re too stupid to get you serve no purpose here.
But like I said don't worry, you’ll get to see what comes of the briefcase.
I’ll take it with me. I’ll make it mean something.
And when the time is right. I’ll become the champion I want.
Something you could never do!”




The smell of burnt flesh and hair filled the hotel room. Entity found himself standing there glaring at their themselves in the mirror. Slowly removing the top part of their gear.

The welts could be seen all over his tatted flesh. Bruises were starting to settle in as well. There was no denying that the match they had with Goth had taken a toll on their body.

All of the sudden they felt the smooth slender hand come across those sore shoulders. Seconds later Nicole was right by their side. Entity looking into the mirror at both their reflections now.


“When is this going to stop?”

There was a certain level of sadness soaking her words. She could feel those welts all across his shoulders. Her facial expressions showed how she felt.

“It isn’t. Not for a while.
There’s still so much to make them pay for.”


“But at what cost?!
It took you away from me for eleven years.
I’m still struggling that you’re in my life again.
I’m still struggling to deal with who you are now.

You’re not the man you once were mentally or emotionally.
You blame them for that.
But then you go back and now you’re allowing it to affect you physically?!
Your body is falling apart.”


“My body isn’t falling apart.
And I never expected you to understand this fully.
I don’t care if it makes sense to you.
You can take offense to that if you must.
But this is what I need to do. It’s what I have to do.”


“This isn’t your body falling apart?!”

In a frustrated tone she pointed to one of the wounds that were fresh from that match. Entity’s eyes narrowed in the mirror seeing the wound.

“There was no need for this type of violent match.
Zero need at all to put yourself in a situation where being set on fire was possible.
You can tell me over and over again. That this is about revenge.
This is about getting even. This is about making things right.
But deep down in your heart. You know it’s going too far K. . .”


“DO NOT CALL ME BY THAT NAME!”

Their voice was loud and full of hate. The masked figure turning away from the mirror and put their entire gaze on the woman.

She had started to back up in fear. All of this was new as far as letting who was behind the mask back in her life. She didn’t know what to truly expect.


“Goth is a big part of why everything happened.
And that sorry piece of shit thought he could live his life unpunished for it.
Much like Mark thought he could continue to make money.
And go on without ever answering for what he did to me.
Evil doesn’t go unpunished. Evil isn’t forgotten about.

And more importantly than all of that. . .
I didn’t spend all that time in a psych ward.
Tapping into who I am now. Embracing who I am now.
I didn’t spend all that time there.
Trying to figure out how to get even with them.

Just to be like, oh no.
It’s fine. The past is the past.
Water under the bridge.
I will never be that way, Nicole.
Never again anyway!”


Those eyes were glowing through the mask they had on. Nicole had backed herself up all the way to the hotel bed to keep distance between them.

“And it isn’t going to end there, Nicole.
This is only the beginning. This is only me scratching the surface.
I’m not going to let up. I’m not going to stop. I’m not going to rest.
Until I single handedly am the man to burn SCW to the ground.
If that’s not something you can handle.
Then go and never look for me ever again.”


“But. . .”

“No, there isn’t going to be a but Nicole.
I only appeared back in your life.
Because I felt like it was the right thing to do.
And I wanted to feel human again.
But if you can’t support what I have to do.
Then you must go. Because I’m not out to please you.
I’m out to satisfy myself in the worst of ways.”


Silence once again consumed the both of them. Nicole sat there on the edge of the hotel bed. Looking down at the ground. What could she do?

The Entity or more so the person behind the mystic of the Entity let it be known how things were going to be. She had to deal with it or lose them once again.

As the silence continued the masked figure nodded.


“That’s what I thought.
One day you’ll understand.
I did this because it had to be done.”


Turning themselves back around. Entity bringing their soulless eyes back to their reflection in the mirror. All the thoughts rushing through their head. Goth was taken care of.

He was long gone, never to deal with him again. But what was next? Who did they target next? What did they achieve next? They didn’t have an answer now, but soon it would all be clear.




“Nothing irks me more than the undeserving. . .”



“Professional wrestling has always been a sport that rewards the undeserving.
It doesn’t take much for someone to buy a wrestling ring. Train themselves.
And say they’re a wrestler. It also doesn’t take much for them to convince others they’re a wrestler.
They sweet talk a promoter or a company. Get themselves on a show.
Only to turn out to be the drizzling shits.

But because no one cares about the sport like they should.
They don’t do anything about it. They keep letting it happen again and again.
And if I were to be completely honest despite you people not wanting to hear it.
Sin City Wrestling has always fallen under that category.
They’ve always rewarded the undeserving.

From giving the worst of the worst a contract.
Allowing the shittiest of wrestlers to be showcased weekly.
To constantly giving these people championship and big match opportunities
Over and over again despite their body of work saying they aren’t worth it.
That includes people like you. . . Artie.”

“Let’s face the facts shall we?
Your entire short lived career here in Sin City Wrestling has been a joke.
It’s been a scam. It’s been laughable.
And it’s all been about you being undeserving.
You should have never been in the Blast From The Past tournament.

But you were based on a quote accident
And because Christian refused to let you back out.
For no other reason that it amused him.
Which shows what kind of clown is running the show in this company.
However, that's neither here nor there.

Point still remains. You shouldn’t have been in the tournament.
You got lucky in having a partner that was somewhat capable of carrying you.
But as each week went on despite you doing nothing worth bragging about.
You got more and more confident. You felt more and more like you belonged.
You even said you started to consider yourself a wrestler because fans supported you.

Pathetic. That’s the only word to describe that mindset.
Fans don’t know anything. They never have.
They’re the worst types of human beings to begin with.
And like an idiot you put stock into their mindset.
But what everyone knew was going to happen. Eventually it did happen.”

“You lost. You failed.
You didn’t get that title shot.
And you were out of the tournament.
Now you should have disappeared.
Crawled right back into the hole that is your wife’s shadow.

But your ignorance showed once again.
You asked Christian for another match.
And it was granted. This time the high stakes of being crowned a king.
The concept just shows that no one knows what they’re doing.
It’s stupid, but regardless of how I feel about it. It took place.

And what happened Artie?
You fell on your fucking face again.
You asked for a match that you didn’t deserve.
You got one when you didn’t deserve it.
Then you failed. Not only did you fail.

But you lost to maybe the biggest joke to ever compete in SCW.
You lost to someone that isn’t even signed to the company.
How much more of a loser can you be?
It’s vile. It’s disgusting.
And yet despite all of that. You’re still here.”

“The imbecile that defeated you.
Then goes and rewards your undeserving ass once again.
By putting you in this match on Sunday.
He’s allowing you. This company is allowing you.
To compete for the Golden Opportunity briefcase.

It’s maybe the most disrespectful act.
Aside from allowing you to compete for the World Championship.
You of all people should never be in a prime position like this.
You’re the most undeserving of them all, but no matter what I say.
It’s not going to change the outcome of it.

What’s been decided has been decided.
But with that being said Artie.
At some point in that match. You will come face to face with me.
I’ve got no doubt piss will run down your leg.
You’ll look as if you’ve seen a ghost.

You’ll want to run in fear.
But I won’t allow it. No, I’m going to do what everyone else should have done.
I’m going to scoop you onto my shoulders.
And then drive you down onto your neck.
Snapping it like a twig.

Forcing you to lay there on the mat.
Unable to feel anything from the neck down.
Making you realize that you’re paralyzed
And that you should have never entered this business.
You should have never disrespected it or treated it like a joke.”

“The best part about all of this. . .
Is the fact that when you’re laying there.
Unable to move and come to grips with all that reality.
At the same time you’re going to have to watch me.
A true deserving individual. Claim that briefcase.
And eventually go on to become a true deserving champion!”




“The two of you couldn’t be any different from each other. . .”



“On one end you have J2H.
The man they call a living legend.
A man that’s done it all and won it all.
But also a man with the most fragile ego to ever exist.
Especially for someone with all the success he had.

He can’t stand when you say anything negative about him.
So quick to chime in on what everyone else’s doing.
Despite supposedly not needing SCW and not needing to be here.
Constantly reminding people of who he is and how good he is.
Although if you were that good. You wouldn't always need to remind people.

And then on the other end. You have Helluva Bottom Carter.
A man with the stupidest name. It’s not clever like he thinks.
But this same man claims he’s good. He’s real good.
Claims he’s got all the talent in the world.
And declares he can quote unquote wrestle with the best of them.

Yet at the same time. Everyone knows Carter has done nothing of significance.
Nothing to truly back up those claims. Nothing to prove he deserves to be in contention.
For this briefcase or even a championship.
Sure, he’s gotten some wins here and there. Against some established names.
But as I said once before. As others have said. It means nothing when you don't capitalize on it.”

“And I can already hear it now from both men.
They’re going to mention how they’ve been in the ring with me.
They’re going to point out how those matches went.
With you, J2H. . .
You’re going to tell the world that I never beat you.

You’re going to tell the world that I am not a threat to you.
You’re going to tell the world that nothing I say matters.
You’re going to be quick to sell me short and say that you’re so much better than me.
And that no matter what I say or do.
It’ll be you that leaves with the briefcase.

But let me point out the true facts.
You never beat me either. You’ve never made me tap.
You’ve never pinned my shoulders to the mat.
You cannot say you own a victory over me at all.
And I’m the reason for that.

I spared you in my debut.
It was already clear I had gotten inside your head.
Something no one had ever done before.
It was clear you were mentally distraught.
And it was clear you were cracking under the pressure.

I left the match. I had done what I felt I needed to do.
I disappeared and let you live to fight another day.
So, let’s not pretend you’re better than me. Not by a long shot.
And you with this briefcase? What would be the point J2H?
Other than to say you did it.

It wouldn’t be but a few weeks from then.
You’d hand it off to someone else or say you didn’t want it.
Because you’re too good. But in reality, it’s because your ego is that fragile.
That the sheer thought of you failing to cash it in or failing to win another match.
It all scares you so much you just wanna give it away to avoid embarrassment.

You’re pathetic J2H.
You always have been.
There’s just been no one to call it like it is.
But since that ego is so fragile and since I can read you like a book.
I’m going to take in breaking you in front of the world!”

“Of course when it comes to you though, Carter.
You can say that you defeated me.
You can say you pinned my shoulders to the mat.
I can tell right now that you have been itching at being able to bring that up.
But again what does your win over me mean?

First and foremost. Let’s call a spade a spade.
You’re always someone that has to play the victim card.
Therefore you always get people feeling bad for little ol’ you.
And you’ve always got someone in your back pocket.
Whether it’s management or the fucking referees.

That played a role in your win. A win that’s tainted.
Because you used my mask to your advantage.
Twisting it so you could roll me up.
But you’re supposed to be a great wrestler.
You’re meant to be a future champion. A hell of a main eventer.

Nah, you’re not any of those things.
In fact the only thing that you are is a bitch.
So bring up that win if you must.
Let it stroke your ego.
But it isn’t going to matter in the end.

Like it didn’t matter when you beat Michael Harris during his run as champion.
Like it hasn’t mattered with every single Supercard win you’ve had.
Like it hasn’t mattered since you’ve been part of this company.
You’re just another guy on the roster. Because you don’t have what it takes to go the extra mile.
You’re too afraid to step out of your comfort zone. Once again proving those bitch tendencies.

Last week you proved that more than ever.
You couldn’t put aside personal from professional.
When it was time to prove what kind of wrestler you were.
You talked Miles into taking the fall. Just so you could stick it to Victoria.
But in reality all you did was show that when it’s time to step up.

You can’t get the job done. Instead you’d rather take every short you can get.
Even if it means talking someone into taking the dive for you.
You’re the worst kind of person Carter. A true scumbag.
And the moment people finally see you for what you are.
Then and only then will things get better around here.

Understand that this time I’m righting that wrong.
You’re not going to even come close to sniffing that briefcase.
And as far as I’m concerned as long as I’m here.
You will never come close to ever being a champion.
In fact, Carter. . .

Before long you are going to be joining Goth.
Except you’re going to be in an early retirement home.
With no mercy of who you are, who your loved ones are.
Or what you ever accomplished.
Because I will do what I have to do to leave you with crippling long long brain damage!”

“The two of you have had your time in the sun.
You’re overexposed and no longer deserve good things.
So understand that this is my golden opportunity.
And only mine!”




December 20th, 2023

“I need someone here now!”

The frantic voice of the young Dr. Wynn was heard while she held her phone up to her ear. Her back against the wall in her dark office.

“You’re not listening to me!
One of our mentally ill patients is loose.
He’s cut all electrical to this floor.
He’s harmed some of our staff.
And I firmly believe I’m next!
Please get someone here now!”


Her voice was shaking. She was on edge. Of course the emergency dispatcher was trying to do the best they could to get information from her.

However there was going to be no more information provided. Little did Dr. Wynn know she wasn’t alone in this room. In the shadows with their mask stood Entity.

Taking silent steps towards her. The masked figure reached for the phone and snatched it from her. Dr. Wynn let out that shrieking scream as heard her phone being smashed.

She began to back up barely able to see the Entity in the dark.


“Please! Please!
Whatever I did to you.
I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”


“You abandoned me Dr. Wynn.
You said I was too much to deal with.
You said you were scared of me.
And that I made you uncomfortable!”


“Look at what you’re doing right now!
Of course I’m scared of you. Of course I’m uncomfortable.
You left me no choice but to abandon you and abandon your treatment!”


Entity had gotten closer and closer to the terrified doctor. She was now against a wall with nowhere to go. The masked figure right in front of her with no signs of backing down.

“You never listened. I never wanted your treatment.
I never wanted to get better. I just needed you to help me find out who I have to be.
But you want to give up on me. You want to abandon me.
You wanted to forget all about me. . . like those others I told you about.”


“I wasn’t trying to for. . .”

“Shut the hell up!
There’s no point in lying to me now!”


All of the sudden the Entity reached out and grabbed a hold of the coat of the doctor. Yanking the woman away from the wall and keeping her in their clutches.

Her eyes were wide with fear. Not knowing what was going to happen. Not knowing if she was going to make it out of her. If anyone was going to save her.

That masked figure pulled her in real close. Their lips came close to her ear as they spoke in that very evil-like voice.


“If that’s the game you want to play.
If you want to try and forget me like they did.
Then, now is the time. Time for me to show you and them what happens
When you try to forget who I am.”


Their hand reached up and yanked on the back of her hair by the roots. Starting to lead her towards the door while being behind her.

“You’re going to walk me out of here.
You’re going to tell the police all is fine.
That you made a mistake.
And then we’re going to take a ride to Las Vegas.
You and I. We’re really going to get close.

So close that these last few years together is going to seem like a blur.
Once we arrive in Vegas. You’re going to get a front row seat.
To how dangerous I intend to be now that I know who I am thanks to you.
You’re going to get to witness a massacre.
And watch me rewrite my own history.

If you behave Dr. Wynn.
Follow my directions. Do what I say.
When I say it and don’t cause a problem.
When I’m done making these people.
Maybe just maybe I’ll spare you your own suffering.”


Their words were haunting as they yanked on her hair a little harder. Forcing the doctor to walk forward leading her out of the dark room and down a dark hall of the hospital.

This wasn’t what Dr. Wynn had likely ever expected trying to help out a patient, but now she was faced with the consequences of her actions. As they marched for the front of the hospital.




“My biggest threat yet. . .”



“Peter Vaughn, you out of all people deserve to be here.
You of all people deserve to compete for this briefcase.
You deserve to be a champion. You deserve to be in the main event.
I’d even go as far as saying that you deserve to be competing for. . .
If not actually being the SCW World Heavyweight Champion.
Your talent speaks for itself.”

“I believe you’re the longest reigning SCW Roulette Champion.
A championship that I would consider a joke.
And one that I would consider not worth my time.
Considering anyone can get their hands on it.
After all Alexander Raven is the champion right now.

But during your reign.
You made it mean something. Dare I even say at times.
It stood out more and meant more than the actual World Championship.
You took on any and every challenger that came your way.
Your wrestling skill shined over and over again.

No matter the stipulation.
And no matter how much your back was against the wall.
You overcame those odds. . . until you lost to Eddie.
You may think that was okay. And to give you your rightful respect.
I have to look past that loss.

But that man will never truly be as good as he believes.
He got lucky that one night and you moved on to better things.
Because now you hold the SCW Internet Championship.
And now history seems to be repeating itself.
Another dominant reign for you.

You exposed Miles Kasey as the fraud of a champion he was.
You got inside his head. In the worst ways.
And then you’ve beaten him until he’s black and blue.
You’ve got the skills to be at the top of the mountain.
That’s why I see you as the ace in this match.”

“You are the one that’s going to stand in my way.
And you’re the one that’s going to give me the most trouble.
I recognize that. I even respect that. Oddly enough.
I respect you as a whole Peter. The only one out of this match.
That will get my respect. But don’t let that get to your head.

Just because I respect you.
Doesn’t mean I won’t hurt you.
Or expose you.
Because you see as much as I see you as a threat.
As much as I sing your praises.

It’s also clear to me Peter.
You’re very complacent.
Truth be told. You should have never wasted your time with those championships.
You should have been a main event star out the gate.
But you didn’t want to rock the boat.

You didn’t want to push buttons.
At least not the way you should have.
You were okay being part of the Saviors.
A group that was never going to go anywhere.
Bunch of rejects coming together. Believing their own hype.

You were okay with respecting a joke like Goth.
Even at times literally carrying him through matches.
Instead of dropping him like dead weight so you could progress.
You let this company and the owners handcuff you.
Put you in those divisions.

You allowed them to disrespect you
And not value you as the wrestler that you can be.
You could have already been the world champion.
And not resorting to competing for a briefcase.
That could lead you to it.

But again like I said.
You allowed this to happen.
You allowed them to hold you back.
And you even held yourself back.
I just hope for your sake. You don’t hold back on Sunday.”

“I want the Peter Vaughn that excelled in every hardcore stipulation
That the Roulette Division brought.
I want the Peter Vaughn that laid it all on the line at Blaze of Glory.
And I definitely want the sadistic fuck that we all saw at Into The Void.
I want you at your best Peter. No other way to put it.

That way there is no doubt when I end up winning.
No one can say I just beat a nobody like they did with Rodrigo when he first won it.
No one can say I just beat a joke like Artie.
No one can say I just beat a never was like HB Carter.
And no one can say I beat a washed version of J2H.

No, if I beat you.
There’s no questioning my abilities and my legitimacy of being the briefcase holder.
Because beating you - a man that many would say - is the second best wrestler on this roster.
It sends a message and puts me where I have been removed from after all these years.
A legitimate threat. A man that should be competing at the top of the food chain.”

“And if you beat me.
If you walk away with the briefcase.
I can live with that. As angry as I might be.
I can live with it. I can tolerate it.
Because at least that briefcase is with someone deserving.

But I assure you Peter.
It won’t be that easy. Nothing you ever truly want is.
I’m bringing violence. I’m aiming for blood.
I will shorten careers. I will leave a pile of broken bodies.
All for the sake of being everything that I said that I am!”

“I mean this truly when I say good luck Peter.
Because you, like all the others, are going to need it.
May the best man win!”

15
Climax Control Archives / KING OF THE JUNGLE
« on: May 14, 2024, 10:20:40 PM »




Date: January 10TH, 2015 || Camera: OFF


Silence.

More often than not he sat there in that padded room in silence. Every now and then he’d heard something down the hall. The few times a day a doctor came in.

To dispute meals or meds. That’s when things were a little on the noisy side. Aside from the voices in his head. They were always going.

All of the sudden he heard the door on the outside starting to be unlocked. Forcing him to turn and sit up in his bed as the door was opening.

In stepped a very older looking man. Same white coat as all the other sheep seemed to wear. However the badge on his coat was unlike any of the others.

This had to be of significance right? When the two men met eyes, the doctor began to speak.


“Entity? Is that correct?”

“Oh what a pleasant surprise.
The head of this. . . establishment.
Has decided to come out from behind his desk.
And pay me a visit.
What do I owe this honor?”


“Sarcasm I am very fluent in.
Anyway, Mr. Entity. I have come by to inform you of some changes.
You’ve yet to comply with a lot of the things we’ve tried.
To help you get better with your. .. issues.”


“Issues? See that’s a matter of deaf ears, doc.
I have said it many times before to Dr. Wynn.
I don’t have any issues. There’s nothing truly wrong with me.
Everything was taken from me.
I’m simply here to embrace my dark side.
And channel it in who I need to be going forward.”


“So, I’ve heard. . .
With that being said, the other thing I need to tell you.
I regret to inform you but going forward Dr. Wynn will not be your physician.
She has informed me personally that it has become too much for her.
It’s taking a toll on her own mental health.
And she no longer feels safe around you.”


As soon as the statement had been made by that older bearded man. Entity found himself laughing at the doctor. It wasn’t just a little laugh.

A full blown chuckle. The brow of the older doctor found itself narrowing into a bit of a glare. Not finding anything he was saying to be amusing.

“I don’t think it’s very amusing that you made one of my top physicians feel unsafe.
Not even in the slightest bit.”


“Unsafe is amusing.
We had one incident in the few years I’ve been here.
She learned to respect me after that.
Everything has been fine, but now I know why we haven’t had our weekly chat.”


“And had I known about you attacking her prior.
I’d removed her from your case long ago.
But mentioning her family.
Information I’m not even sure how you got.
That was the final straw.”


“The final straw?
Once again everything is so misinterpreted about me.
I never mentioned her family to scare her.
She was so eager to know more about me.
I wanted her to know I knew a lot about her.
Patient and Doctor bonding if you ask me.”


“I will give it to you.
You’re a real master manipulator.
But it isn’t something I haven’t encountered before.
I know how to deal with patients like you.
From this point on, you’re my problem.”


“That doesn’t work for me.”

“I don’t really care what works for you.
You’re a patient in my hospital.
Things will go how I see fit.”


“Are you sure about that?”

That one statement came with such a horrific tone. That older doctor looking back at Entity who continued to hide behind that mask.

His soulless eyes could be seen. They were glowing with a sudden hint of rage. The doctor could feel the hair on the back of his neck standing up.


“If you don’t get Dr. Wynn back.
Then your wife is going to become a widow.
If I don’t deal with Dr. Wynn exclusively.
They’ll never find your body.
If I don’t speak to Dr. Wynn soon.
It’ll be the most painful experience of your life.”


“Are you threatening me right now?!”

“Threats are something done to make people live in fear.
And most of the time threats aren’t carried out.
It just gets people to do what you want them to do.
This isn’t a threat. This is the reality of the situation.
If this doesn’t happen. There will be consequences for your actions.
Much like those who have harmed me in the past.

Soon they will have consequences for their actions.
No longer will my voice not be heard.
No longer will people get away with doing me wrong.
I’m finding out who I am.
Soon, I’m going to be allowed to show the world.”


The little bit of flesh that could be seen from under that mask was his lips. They curled into a sinister grin. But to the doctor this was all just talk.

“Sounds like we need to ramp up your medication.
Your delusions are starting to get the best of you.”


“And your ego is about to get the best of you.”

“I think it’s tim. . .”

Before the doctor could finish his statement. The masked man rose from his bed and rolled his eyes back. No sooner than that gesture was made.

The lights went out in the room. Pitch darkness overcame them both. The sound of keys being fumbled could be heard briefly.

All before the shrieking and horrified male screams came from the doctor in the darkness.




Date: APRIL 26TH, 2024 || Camera: OFF


Eleven years.

It had been eleven years since he had a conversation with Nicole. It had been eleven years since he had last held his children in his arms.

It had been eleven years since he walked out without a trace. No goodbyes. No I love yours. Vanished without a trace.

Because he had been forced to believe and feel like that was the right thing to do. But nothing had prepared him for the conversation he would have the first time he saw Nicole.

Nothing could have prepared him for the news he received. The man had already grown cold-hearted. Felt the world was evil. This just confirmed it.


OUR BELOVED LACEY
MAY 29TH 2007 - SEPTEMBER ERD 2019
GONE TOO SOON, WE LOVE YOU BABYGIRL.


He stood there looking at the headstone of his daughter. She was only twelve when she crossed over to the otherside. Everywhere Nicole told him turned out to be true.

A drunk driver sped through the school zone as his daughter tried to cross the street. Ultimately taking her life at such a young age.

He found himself kneeling down and placing a hand on that tombstone. Feeling the instant regret fill him. His tear ducts immediately filled with tears.

His voice was shaky as he spoke out loud.


“I am so sorry Lacey.
So fucking sorry babygirl.
Daddy was so selfish in so many ways.
And broken in so many others.
If I had known this was going to happen.
I would have never left. . .”


His voice was trembling with each word he spoke. To the point some of them could barely even be heard. His fist balled up a little more.

“I shouldn’t have let them take me away from you.
I shouldn’t have let them affect my mental health.
I shouldn’t have allowed them to take away who I am.
To the point I felt I had to go away. It’s all their fault.

But I'm at fault for being too weak to look past it and be there for you.
For your brother, for your mother.
This is something I will never ever forgive myself for.
Nothing that I’ll ever be able to move past.

It will forever haunt me to know I failed as a father.
If I had been around your mom wouldn’t have been working three jobs.
You wouldn’t have been walking home from school.
I’d make sure someone was there to pick you up.
Make sure you got home safely.

But because I failed as a father.
Because I let them get to me and take me away.
You’re no longer here. You’ll never be back.
It’s all my fault.”


True raw emotion poured out of the man. Everything hit him like a ton of bricks and forced him to realize what a grave mistake he made.

“Lacey, I don’t know how I’ll go on now.
Knowing everything I know and knowing you’re no longer here.
But what I do know is I have been motivated by revenge.
For a good little while now. But now. . .
I won’t rest until I spill Mark’s blood.

I won’t rest until I spill Christian’s blood.
I won’t rest until I take down that entire company.
They took me from you when you needed me most.
For all they did for my mental health. And now more than ever they must pay.
Daddy will make you proud.”


He couldn’t be here any longer. It was too much for him as he had felt he failed in such the highest of magnitudes. Slowly raising back to his feet.

Although every part of his body felt heavy. It made him feel like he was just going to collapse but he held it together and managed to get up.


Turning to slowly start to walk away from the headstone. Heading for the side of the road where the vehicle he was using was parked.

Nicole was standing there leaning against the car waiting for his return. He didn’t say anything to her as he started to walk around to the driver’s side.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t go down there with you.
It’s just still very. . . difficult for me.
I can’t even clear out her room and it’s been six years.
You understand don’t you?”


He gripped the handle to the driver’s side door and started to pull up on it. Because he didn’t give a response it resulted in Nicole lashing out a bit.

“Goddamnit! How could you do this to us?!
I have tried to wrap my mind around everything.
From you disappearing. To you walking back into my life days ago.
Everything that led you down the path you went down.
It just doesn’t make sense to me.
You left us high and dry!”


Her emotion was starting to pour out of her. She couldn’t contain it anymore. Rightfully so it was eleven years of pent up frustration.

“Nicole. . .”

“No, you’re going to hear what I have to say.
I’ve waited eleven years to say this.
How could you let a company you work for break you like that?
How could you let men that don’t truly matter affect your mindset?

How could you let them get inside your head to the point you walked away from us?!
I thought you were stronger than all of that.
I had to tell myself you didn’t love me anymore.
I had to explain to our children you gave up on us.

I had to tell your baby girl as she fought for her life. You wouldn’t be there.
I had to bury her without you standing by my side.
I have to watch our son last out every day because eleven years later.
He still doesn’t understand.

I went through every bit of this alone.
If you let them break you like this. If what you’re saying is true.
Then you’re a coward. You’re a weak minded man.
You are a worthless father and I should have never dated someone like you!”


She was glaring at him. With tears starting to roll down her cheeks.

“And another thing. . .”

That’s when Nicole stormed from the side of the car she was on to where he was. Violently reaching up and grabbing a hold of the mask that sat on his face.

She then ripped it off and held it in her hand. Ever since coming home. He had taken it off once, just to show her he was who he said he was. She continued to glare.


“Get rid of this fucking thing.
Stop being ashamed of who you are.
Be a man and fix this.
Fix it to the best you can.
Or you can walk away again.
But this time don’t come back eleven years later!”


Nicole then found herself throwing the mask at him. It hit him in the chest before falling to the ground at his feet. Silence overtaking them for a moment.

Before he finally managed to look up from the mask on the dirt ground to meet her eyes. His own eyes were still filled with tears.


“I’m trying Nicole. . .
I’m trying!”


His body finally gave out as he collapsed against the side of the driver’s door. Breaking down into a full on cry. All of those emotions hit him at once.

Nicole found herself doing the exact same thing. Breaking down fully as she hovered over the top of him. Eleven years was far too long. Cost him much-much more than he thought.




Date: MAY 12TH, 2024 || Camera: OFF


Escaping into the darkness.

That was the Entity’s thing. They came and they went as they pleased in a situation like that. Following the show though, he had to begin his next journey.

Night had fallen and down the street Entity walked. Blending in with the dark sky. That was until he was coming up on the corner.

There was one little pub that was shining bright. A few men standing on the outside chit chatting with each other. No intention to pay attention to them.

As they got close. Entity aimed to walk across the street with no problems. That was until he heard one of them speak in a drunken slur.


“Look at the freak show that is.
Must be one of those ‘wrestlers’ in town.
Quel tas de conneries!”


Now whatever had been said in his native language got a couple of laughs out of the other two men standing by him.

Entity couldn’t simply let it go. Turning themselves around as their mask lit up there in the pub’s outside lights. Those soulless eyes narrowing on the man.


“Do we have a problem?”

“Go on before I beat the hell out of you.
Ce n'est pas une simulation, mon fils.”


A few more chuckles escaped them all. The one tough french man standing there with a smirk. This lead to Entity stepping forward.

“I’d like to see you try.”

“Try? Are you Stupide?”

“Maybe I am.
Maybe I’m not.
Is that a risk you’re willing to take?”


“Fuck this.”

Following the French man’s drunken words. He went to step forward and was quickly met with a shot to the throat from Entity’s right hand.

The man dropped to his knees gasping for air. Clutching the beer bottle in his hand which resulted in Entity quickly stepping on his hand.

Taking the beer bottle from it and then turning to quickly BASH it against one of the other men’s heads that had been standing there. Dropping the poor man.

The third man locked eyes with Entity briefly before starting to hightail it down the street. Entity then heard the man that had been mocking his gasping with words.


“S'il te plaît! Arrête, je suis désolé!”

Not understanding what was said, but showing no mercy at the same time. Entity drove his knee right into the man’s skull knocking him back against the pavement.

In doing so, a folded up piece of paper fell out of the man’s jacket pocket. Curiosity overtaking the masked figure as he reached down and grabbed the paper.


Opening it up within seconds. Peering at it before peering down at the now unconscious frenchman.

“All that talk. Just for you to be a fan.
Pathetic, if you ask me. At least. . .
I know who my next victim is!”


Briefly his lips were in that wicked smirk. Tossing down the paper on top of the man. It landed right on his chest. Turns out that piece of paper.

Was a flier promoting Climax Control next week in Troy. More importantly on that flier was a photo of both Entity and Eddie Lyons.

A clear promotion for what to expect next week. Entity found himself just walking over the unconscious man to get across the street.

Quickly disappearing into the darkness where he feels the most at home.




Camera: ON


An eerie silence was already set in with the shot opening up to reveal what appeared to be an abandoned zoo. A slow shot went from empty cage to empty cage.

Ever so often catching what looked like to be bones inside those cages.. Whether they were from a decreased animal or not remained a mystery.

Then the true distraction took place. That familiar loud and booming voice could be heard speaking up. Right away sending the shot looking for the masked figure.


“Lions are known as the King of the Jungle. . .”

Finally the shot found Entity. They found themselves sitting there in one of those empty rusted cages. Seemingly in comfort of sorts. Leading to the camera shot zooming in a little bit.

“And for those who do not know why that is.
It’s because Lions are true apex predators.
They rule over their territories with unmatched strength and authority.
The fear they strike into their prey is paralyzing.
And when they’re on the hunt. Nothing and no one can stop their intentions.”


The soulless eyes were just focused on the top of the cage. Looking right up as his words were coming out with flow. It was a bit of a mystery where this was headed.

“Only the true unintelligent dare cross a lion.
To which they pay for their crimes every single time.
It’s a sight to see, but with that being said.
I find it rather amusing that the Sin City faithful like to talk about someone specifically.
And in talking about him. . .
They compare that man to a lion. Say he carries himself with the same mentality.
But I’m not buying it!”


A slight shake in Entity’s head could be seen. Before they stood themselves up. Making sure to put those evil sets of eyes on the recording shot.

“Eddie Lyons. . .
That’s the one that they speak so highly of.
The man they say has that lion mentality.
And the one they see big things in. To the point.
I’ve heard him be called a future World Champion.
A certified Main Event star.
Someone that the company can build around.

But like I said Eddie.
I don’t buy into any of that.
Everything I have heard has been laughable at best.
There’s nothing that’s being said that makes me view you in that light.
Honestly, answer this. What makes you the King of the Jungle around here?
What makes you a true Apex Predator?
Why are you a lion around here? Aside from the dumb spelling of your name.”


The masked figure found himself moving the old rusted gate to the side. Stepping on out of it. Allowing himself to move more freely.

“You see, like I said Lions are true apex predators.
They make sure the jungle understands they are the top of the food chain.
But you haven’t done that. If you were a true predator.
Then your spot in the main event would already be secured.
However, at this point. I don’t think you’ve even sniffed a main event match.

If you were the King of the Jungle.
The World Heavyweight Championship would be around your waist right now.
Instead you’re only good enough to hold a secondary championship.
In a gimmick division where on any given sunday.
If the roulette lands in someone’s favor. It’s a guarantee they win.

That’s not about skill or in this case showing those predator instincts.
And the last time I checked. Lions show no mercy.
They don’t just prey on the weak. They don’t just thrive off hunting the less than equal.
Lions will go toe to toe with their own kind.
Different true beasts. Venture into other territories and take over if needed.”


Based on every word that came out of the Entity’s mouth thus far. It was more than clear they were set out to devalue the Roulette Champion.

“You on the other hand Eddie.
The only time we have seen this ‘lion mentality’ people claim you have. . .
Is when it has been against the weakest of prey.
You thrive on eating the weak.
The Rodrigo Alfonso, the Bill Barnharts, the Justin Smiths.
And hell... even the Peter Vaughns of this company.
That’s pathetic. Not very King of the Jungle like.

And I can already see the future.
You may not be able to defend the constant targets and easy wins over three of them.
But you’ll be willing to die on the hill that Peter Vaughn shouldn’t be lumped in with them.
You’ll talk about your supposed historic big time win over Peter - who became the. . .
The longest reigning Roulette Champion.
Yet that goes back to how I said that division is all about luck.
You remove Peter from it.

You put Peter in a situation where the World Championship is on the line.
He fails. You put him in the ring with true top tier talent.
He fails. You put him in a situation where he has to show what he's truly made of.
And he fails. He’s not the man you claim.
Your ‘big’ win over him truly means nothing in the grand scheme of things.
But more importantly than anything else Eddie.
You’re not the Lion people claim you are.”


An almost disappointed shake of their head could be seen.

“I on the other hand. I’m the King of the Jungle.
I prey on the strong. I assert my dominance.
I set out to take over this territory.
I strike fear into every living being.
And I kill whatever is in my way like a true Apex Predator.”


For the first time since the shot opened up. That wicked smirk that Entity had flashed many times in his most psychotic of episodes could be seen.

“Look at the warpath I am on right now.
I showed up in Sin City Wrestling after eleven very long years.
I went after the one that at the time was viewed as the King of the Jungle.
I targeted J2H. And not once did I back down.
You may point out I didn’t win, but. . .
I sent J2H running for the hills. Made sure he left this territory
I forced him to give up his throne as the King of the Jungle.

HB Carter, that’ll be your next point right Eddie?
Yeah, I lost to Carter. But what did he do with that win?
Nothing as expected. Carter found out real quick.
No one cares about him or his sob story.
But more importantly he found out very quickly.
He didn’t have those predator instincts in him to be at the top.
Look at how he defeated me. The cheap route.

Then made sure he stayed clear away from me.
Because he knew next time he wouldn’t survive.
Miles Kasey and Justin Smith.
Weak prey, but it was needed. Something to eat.
Just to get me to where I needed to go next.
Which led me to Mark Ward and Goth.
One man will likely never stand again.

And will likely never be able to resume his duties as the boss.
While the other one has a second degree burn on his face.
That will ultimately scar.
Forcing him to remember who did that to him for the rest of his life.
But not just that since he didn’t learn his lesson.
I now get to be the one to end his career at Into The Void.
My track record speaks for itself, Eddie.”


For a brief moment Entity then found themselves turning back to the cages that were behind them. Gripping the steel with one of their gloved hands.

Motining for the camera to zoom in.for that brief moment. Which is exactly what they did, allowing Entity to then continue on.


“I am very much like the animals that were once in these cages.
Forced to forget my instincts and forced to forget who I was.
All because I was put in cages like this essentially by having. . .
Sin City Wrestling made sure my legacy was gone.
But deep-deep down. Those predator instincts were always there.

They just had to find a way to come out.
And when they did a few weeks ago. I instantly remembered who I was.
What I am capable of and what great lengths I’m willing to go to in order to get even.
Simply put Eddie, I’m the most dangerous man in this company.
As well as the most dangerous man you’ve ever been in the ring with.

And yet, somehow you believe that you can survive?
You believe that somehow you can take down a true predator?
All because of what people are saying about you?
All because you’re buying into your own hype?
Or is it because of the other lie you tell. . .”


For a brief moment there was a pause that overcame the masked figure. All for a good reason, they wanted to make people question what they meant.

“The lie being that you’re unbreakable.
You’re setting for the belief that no matter what happens to you.
There’s no amount of physical damage done.
No amount of mental anguish you go through.
And no emotionally crippling situation will ever break you.
All of which is nothing more than a lie.

You’re aiming to let the people that believe in you down.
With carrying yourself with that kind of mindset.
As much as it’s a lie, I know that I have to have sympathy.
Even when I don’t want to, because it isn’t like you know any better.
As we’ve discussed before Eddie. No one has truly tested you.
So it’s easy to lie. Even easier to believe the lie.”


Once again the head of Entity shook. It still resembles a disappointed manner.

“But this coming Sunday. I promise you.
You’re going to find out just how breakable you actually are.
Every single punch to your face. It’s going to aim to break your nose.
Or break your cheekbone.
Not so unbreakable in a situation like that.
Are you Eddie?

Of course though, I simply don’t stop at the physical part.
The emotional damage I am going to do to you.
By causing you so much physical torment. To the point. . .
That you're going to question whether or not you can ever wrestle again.
That’s going to be so emotionally taxing. It’ll have you broken on the inside.
Again shattering this facade that you can’t be broken.

And don’t even get me startled on the mental break you’re going to go through.
You see people like you don’t understand me, Eddie.
Every single one of you all think this is about wrestling to me.
And me trying to get even because of what was done to me as a wrestler.
No matter how many times I make it clear. You all make the same mistake.
Then you get in the ring with me and learn the hard way.

All you have to do is ask J2H.
I broke him so bad mentally. He hasn’t wanted to show his face since.
And when he does, it’s because he’s got a beef with some no name kid.
You are going to be broken mentally. You will never recover from this match.
And to top it all off. Those people that believe in your lies and hype you up.
They too will see you as a broken fraud and abandon you.


The talk of violence and breaking the man known as Eddie Lyons was pleasing to the one they called Entity. That much was clear.

With the way they painted lips of the masked figure continue to curl more and more into that wicked smirk with every word spoken.


“Eddie. . .
I’d say this isn’t personal, but it’s just business.
However then I’d just be a liar like you.
This is personal and I’m going to take great pride.
In your downfall!”


The wicked grin of Entity remained plastered all across those painted lips. The soulless and unforgiving gaze of theirs remained on the camera lens as well.

Every word that had been spoken spelled the downfall for Eddie Lyons. All by the hand of the masked figure. There was a sudden flash of white light.

And just like that Entity had disappeared. Leaving the closing shot to be on one of those empty cages. One last final symbolic message sent before fading out.

16
Climax Control Archives / False Prophecy
« on: April 25, 2024, 12:56:05 AM »




Date: JANUARY 3RD, 2015 || Camera: OFF


The lights in the room were bright. The single desk set up in the middle of the room had a recorder on it. The mask-wearing patient sat at the desk.

Of course both of his hands were shackled together. His feet are the same. All of those shackles leading to the chair he sat in.

There was nowhere for him to go. Even if he wanted to, but the shackles weren’t for the fear of him escaping.

The shackles were for the safety of the young doctor walking in. She had already been attacked once by the patient sitting at the desk.

Although their relationship had seemingly improved the last few months. The trust wasn’t there and likely never would be.

She then found herself taking a seat. Sitting down with a notepad and pen right in front of her. Before reaching over and pressing the record button.


“This is Dr. Wynn.
This is session twenty five with the Entity.”


Her hazel eyes coming up to meet the patient’s that were behind the mask.

“Are you ready to speak?”

“Of course. . .
It’s taken us a while to finally warm up to each other.
But I think you now know what I expect.
And what I will or will not tolerate.”


“As I mentioned before.
I’ve never meant any harm or any disrespect.
You came to our facility almost two years ago.
All I’ve ever wanted to do was help.”


“Do you know how many times I’ve heard that Dr. Wynn?
I’ve heard that ‘no disrespect’ was meant.
I’ve heard ‘we all have the respect in the world’ for you.
More times than I can count. And every single person that said it. . .
They meant to be disrespectful.
They didn’t have any respect for me. Never did. Never will.”


The masked patient just shook his head in a disappointed manner.

“People are fickle.
They’re never meant to be depended on or trusted.
I’ve had to learn that lesson the hard way. More times than I’d like to admit.”


“And the most recent time was with that company you were telling me about.
Is that correct?”


“Ah, yes that was our last discussion.
Good ol’ Sin City Wrestling. The shadiest professional wrestling company to exist.
Ran by two corrupt men. Mark Ward and Christian Underwood.
Two men that said they respected me.
Two men that said they appreciated me.
But everything they said was a lie. It was all a lie.”


“I’m aware that we’re starting to get to the root of your problems but. . .”

“Problem? Oh Dr. Wynn.
I think you still severely misunderstand.
I never came to this place for help.
In fact I came here to embrace who I needed to be.
I had to become who I am now for the ultimate revenge.”


The sinister chuckle that fell from the masked patient’s lips made the skin crawl of the doctor before him.

She had a job to do still. Regardless of how on edge he made her feel.


“Ultimate revenge?
I want to know more about that and where your head is.
However, before we go there. I want to back up for one second.
Those two men. Mark and Christian.
Why are you so convinced they’ve done you wrong?”


“The proof is all in the pudding.
I played the game they wanted to play.
I was a model employee. I did exactly what they wanted.
Showed up for every event. Competed every match I was in.
Even took their prized purpiles and put them on a higher level.

And then when I did the highest honor.
They turn on me. They refused to honor the deal.
Refused to extend my contract.
Left me without a job. With a family to support.
They’re evil intentions were shown.”


“I am just going to call this how I see it.
Corporates are hard to understand.
They make complex decisions all day long.
Some we will never have to deal with.
Being a boss isn’t always rainbows and sunshines.
Are you sure it was truly a matter of malice?
And it wasn’t just a hard decision you don’t understand being made.”


“Oh I’m more than sure my view is correct.”

Those words were just dripped in hatred. As much as it may have been a figment of his imagination. Mentally ill or not the mindset wasn’t going to change.

“Everything. . .
Everything done since then proves it was done with intent.
When it was revealed I blew my ACL that last match.
No phone call. No bump in my last check. Certainly no job offer.
My name has not been mentioned in a year and half since leaving.

I get no royalties when my image is used to promote things.
They’ve done everything they can to move on from me.
To forget about me. To erase my career and my legacy.
For no reason at all.
That is something I cannot let go unpunished.”


“I don’t want to upset you. . .
Do you understand when you talk about revenge?
When you talk in riddles? When you come off threatening?
I can never tell my boss that I feel like you’re safe to the public.
Your time here isn’t going to come to an end.
We have to find a way for you to channel this energy into a more positive mindset.”


“Again. There is your ignorance rearing its ugly head.
I am here to become who I need to be. Listen to me when I say that.
You have no authority over how long I say or when I go.
That fat pig you call a boss has no control.

I have all the control. And when the time comes.
When the transformation is complete.
I’ll let you know when I’m ready to leave.
And you’ll walk me out the door. Hand in hand.”


“I don’t believe that will be the case.”

“I do. . .
You don’t want another run in with me.
They almost didn’t get to you in time.
Think about your husband. Your two year old.
They’re not ready to say goodbye to you.
Like you’re not ready to say goodbye to them.
Just know you will do what I want when the time comes.”


Her facial expression displayed nothing but fear. She had never mentioned her personal life. Even some of her co-workers didn’t know.

She quickly reached for the table and smacked the button to the recorder to shut it off. Getting out of her seat as quickly as she could. The masked patient began to laugh.


“Dr. Wynn. . .
You don’t understand how deep you’re in this thing with me.
Trust me when I tell you. You don’t want to be part of this revenge tour.
We’d be much better off as allies.
I’m a man that likes to take matters into my own hands.
I can be very dangerous when the time calls.”


“You’re disgusting!”

It was the only two words she could let escape her lips. Before she quickly stormed out of the room. Leaving the masked patient shackled there.

His demonic laugh began to consume him. As he rocked himself back and forth in that chair as a true unstable human being.




Camera: ON


The sound of church bells ringing could be heard with the shot opening up. Sure enough with the cameras panning around.

The location was revealed inside of a church. Inside the church. Not a soul was seen. Not even the priest. All the seats were empty.

Service had concluded for the day. The sounds of the bells were signifying that. A slow turn of the cameras leading to their primary focus.

A confessional booth. More than anything the focus was on the door where a cross was featured. Cameras slowly started to zoom in.

Then Like some type of black magic, there was a sudden flash of white light. With the shot now inside the confessional booth.

The wicked grin of the one they called The Entity was shown. A slow pan up to their face as the soulless areas were visible. Almost glowing like never before.

The silence now broken by the masked figure.


“A false prophet. . .
That is someone that claims to be a gift prophecy.
Someone that claims to be divine inspiration.
More or less someone that believes that they are on a level above the rest.
And sometimes false prophets are made because of false followers.”


Surely just a few words being spoken by Entity. They would have the Sin City Wrestling faithful’s attention. Whether they wanted to give it or not.

“That’s where the false prophecy of Miles Kasey comes in.
Fans all across the globe clamor for the man.
Some go as far as calling him the greatest wrestler of this generation.
They believe that he can hang with the best of them.
No matter who he is matched up against.
Hell, the match he just competed in.

Fans are calling it the greatest wrestling match of twenty twenty four.
There’s still so much time in the year to go. How disrespectful.
And it doesn’t end there with the fans.
Pay close attention to his peers. They overhype this man.
They also believe he can hang with the best of them.
They are the ones that say he had one of the best Internet Championship reigns in recent history.

They are the ones that say he’s a future World Heavyweight Champion.
They’re the ones that say it's an honor and privilege to face someone like him.
All of these comments and claims add to the aura of Miles.
It adds to this false prophecy that he’s some kind of wrestling god.
It’s disgusting to hear the things these people say.
It’s even more foul that Miles doesn’t bother to correct them and tell the truth.”


Entity’s face twisted into a ‘sour’ like expression with that sentence.

“Not once have you humbled yourself, Miles.
You’ve never come out and denied the claims of being one of the best.
You’ve never shut down the calls for you to be a World Champion.
Never one named five Internet Champions that were easily better than you.
Instead you embraced those claims. You embraced those remarks.
You’ve leaned into this false prophecy which now means you’re endorsing it.
That means you belong in hell. You deserve to burn in forever eternal damnation.”


Each word being spoken had the Entity sounding more and more frustrated. Their opinions of Miles Kasey are very different.

Far different than the rest of his peers. To the point it had the masked figure upset. That heavy breathing from behind the mask becoming heard more often.


“By embracing this false prophecy.
You leave me no other choice but to expose you.
No other option but to lead you down the path to your eternal damnation.
But of course. . .
What I am saying right now is falling upon deaf ears. Am I right Miles?

After all, who I am to you?
What do I mean to you?
What do I mean to Sin City Wrestling?
When am I ever going to amount to anyone around here?
All these questions have circled your head.

Like they’ve circled everyone else’s head that I’ve faced.
That’s exactly what Mark Ward wanted.
It’s what Christian Underwood wanted.
They wanted my presence to have no effect on anyone.
My career and my legacy, they wanted to be nonexistent.”


Smallest little shake of the Entity’s head was visible. They continued on while starting to clap in a very sarcastic manner.

“Congratulations. . .
If you are letting my words fall upon your deaf ears because of that.
Then you’re a moron. I already told you this. I’ve told everyone this.
I know what they’ve done and what they’re trying to do.
It’s not a surprise. You’re just setting yourself up for failure.
But maybe that isn’t it.”


The masked figure’s clapping came to an end. All while starting to tilt their head to the side.

“Maybe the reason for deaf ears is HB Carter.
Are you taking advice from him?
Are you letting him give you words of wisdom?
Are you letting him be your guide to defeating me?
Carter is the only person to defeat the Entity thus far.
That might be fact, but you know what else is fact?

Fact number one. Wins mean nothing.
Losses mean nothing. This is Sin City Wrestling.
Where the mediocre will forever be rewarded.
You could lose every match for six months in a row.
You’ll have at least three title shots handed to you.
Without being earned during that time.

I’ve said it before. I’m not here to be the competition.
I am simply here for revenge.
Here to make certain people pay for what they’ve done.
It seems to be something people struggle to understand.
But the more bloodshed that ends up on my hands.
You’ll understand, Miles. You’ll all understand.”


This deep demonic laugh consumed the Entity for a moment. That was more than a telling sign that the masked figure was anything but sane.

They were anything but someone that could be rationalized and understood. Everything about them screamed they wanted to watch the world burn.


“Fact number two. What did HB Carter do with that victory?
It’s a feather in his cap. A chance to rise up the ranks.
A chance to show he has arrived here in Sin City Wrestling.
Despite being here all this time. But Carter did what he always does.
He goes right back to just being another body on the roster.
Once again he goes right back to being complacent.

Carter had no direction. He took no step forward.
He did nothing with the win. Barely even made it onto the last supercard.
If it wasn’t for him being friends with some hag. He’d been sitting at home.
You know that just as much as I do.
If you ask me. The writing is on the wall.
It’s there in black and white.

You’re far more successful than Carter ever thought about being.
You’ve held championships. Competed in Main Events.
Done many of the things he claims he wants.
But for some god forsaken reason.
You’re going to listen to him. Take his advice.
Allow him to lead you nowhere.”


Entity had their glove covered hand brought up. Shaking it right before the cameras in a ‘no-no’ like manner. As if they were referring to Miles as a toddler of sorts.

“And that brings me to fact number three.
You don’t have the confidence to be in the ring with someone like me.
Taking that loss to Peter at Blaze of Glory.
It shook you to your core. It shattered you. It broke you inside.
It broke your mindset. It made you question your abilities.
It made you question whether or not you belong.

I know that you’re not going to admit to that.
You’re not going to give me that satisfaction.
That’s why you’re really leaning into this false prophecy.
Soaking in the attention you’re getting for a match of the year candidate.
I am not a fool. I know how these games work.
But deep down. You know what I am saying is true.”


Once again that evil smirk had appeared on their expression.

“To stand across from me. . .
You’ll need confidence. You’ll need the ability to believe in yourself.
Entering the ring with me already deflated, lost, and confused.
It makes this easier for me than it should be.
Surely, you don’t want to do that Miles.
You don’t want to give it all away before the match happens.

If you do that. Then you lose your fans.
You lose the support of your peers.
No more big time matches. No more being viewed as a pillar to Sin City Wrestling.
Giving up on yourself is the worst thing you could do but. . .
It would be the smartest thing you ever did.
I get that you brits aren’t the smartest.

In fact some of the dumbest people on earth.
But this is the time you should listen to me.
Show up on Sunday. Walk to the ring.
Lay down in front of the world. And expose yourself.
It’s for the greater good. It saves you a beating.
It saves me from sending you to the Emergency Room.

It saves you from having to put your loved ones through hell.
And through torture of making them watch what I do to you.
I’m telling you, Miles. This is the best option.
After all, even the man they called Jesus. . .
A true prophecy did what was right.
For the ones he loved. For the greater good.”


Bringing religion into the mix. Likely wouldn't be well received by anyone. Entity on the other hand kept that devious smirk across their expression.

“You’ve got the chance to show your selflessness
Or you got the chance to be selfish.
It’s all in your hands from here on our Miles.
But I assure you. If you don’t go the smart route.

All the pain. All the suffering.
All the blood that will be spilled.
It won’t be worth it. You won’t come out the other side.
You will not still have a false prophecy attached to you. Regardless.”


Following those words. The Entity found themselves leaning in a little bit closer to the cameras. Now speaking in a satanic-like whisper.

“In fact Miles. . .
I told all of Sin City Wrestling. I was going to take matters into my own hands.
From here on out. I will not settle until chaos is amongst us all.
You don’t take the easy way out. Then the savage beating I put you through.
It’ll make the crucifixion of Jesus Christ look mild!”


The close up shot on those soulless eyes were enough to send a chill down the spine of the viewer. Then with another bright white flash.

The shot was outside of the confession booth. Focusing on the cross on the door once again, but this time it had been flipped upside down.

That was quite the statement by the Entity. Within seconds of being outside the confessional booth the shot found itself fading to black.




Date: APRIL 23RD, 2024  || Camera: ON & OFF


The shot opening up was a little shaky at first. Clearly not a professional camera nor a professional behind the camera.

Once the camera got held still it was revealed it was looking inside of a window. Then all of the sudden that booming loud voice could be heard.

Speaking in as close to a whisper as possible.


“Mark and Christian. . .
This video is going to be sent to the office.
Because by the time it makes headlines that one of your ‘employees’ have committed a crime.
You’ll be under so much fire to figure out what happened.
I want it to come straight from my mouth.
And my mouth alone.”


There was an almost sinister sounding snicker that left the Entity’s vocal chords.

“I told you back at Blaze of Glory.
I’m tired of the disrespect. I’m fed up with everything.
All you’ve taken from me and made disappear.
Therefore it’s time I take matters into my own hands.
And why not start with the family you forced me to abandon.
I’ve harmed when once by walking out on them.

Now I need to send a message loud and clear.
I need to have blood on my hands in the worst ways.
I need Sin City Wrestling to crumble.
What better way than having it gain bad press?
By a disgruntled man taking out his grieves on the ones he’s meant to love.
Oh what a headline it’ll make indeed.”


Entity’s gloved covered hand could be seen reaching for the window they were filming. Lifting it up slowly and very gently. Being sure not to make a sound.

Once the window was opened enough the camera became shaky again. All for a brief second before it came clear Entity had climbed into the home.


“I had two young children. A little boy and a little girl.
I had a drop dead gorgeous girlfriend who I loved dearly.
We were living on cloud nine when I was employed
With you back in two thousand and thirteen.
Best lives one could have. Then you stripped it all away from me.

You didn’t resign me like you said you were.
I was left without the funds needed to support them.
You contributed to the downfall of my mental health.
You are the reason I viewed myself as a failure to my family.
And the two of you didn’t feel even the slightest bit of remorse.”


Entity had slowly started to walk throughout the home. A lot had changed in the last eleven years. It didn’t look like it once did.

Nor could it be expected to be the same. Soon enough they found themselves slowly but surely starting to approach the stairs to lead to the second story.


“I left them high and dry.
Because of how you made me feel.
And because I could no longer provide for them.
They never understood it. They never will.
But for the last eleven years I missed out on my children’s lives.

I missed out on Nicole’s life.
And I won’t take the fall for that.
None of that would’ve happened, if it wasn’t for you two.
But now is the right time for a reunion.
Especially considering who I am facing this week.”


By the time their statement was finished. Entity had made it to the top of the stairs. Still speaking in that deep voice but with a whisper tone.

“Miles Kasey. . .
He gets to be employed. He gets to be a golden goose.
More importantly every single week. We all have to witness him.
Shove his relationship down everyone’s throat like it’s supposed to matter.
Miles gets to experience love and flaunt it.
He gets to support his family.
But I didn’t. Again the lack of respect and value.
You had for me is apparent.”


Their words were soaked in bitterness. Entity finding themselves reaching the top of the stairs and walking down the hall.

Poking his head inside the room. Thus far there wasn’t a soul in sight. One would have to assume that was a good thing.

Entity stopped in front of one of the doors that were shut. Pushing it open. Once he did so the review inside the room was very distinct.

It clearly belonged to a teenage boy. Lots of trophies on shelves. A basketball in the corner. eve a poster on the wall.




Entity could be heard scoffing from behind the camera. The poster was that of Miles Kasey. By the sound in their voice. It struck a nerve.

“Imagine that.
Because SCW took everything from me.
Forced me to abandon my family.
Made sure I didn’t have a job.
My son grew up to have a false prophet as his hero.
I’ll be fixing that real. . . real soon.”


Turning themselves around. Taking the opposite direction down the hall. Once again letting their voice be heard.

“Now I know that we don’t know each other, Miles.
And you might think that my issues with the company.
My issues with Mark and Christian. They don’t have anything to do with you.
But that’s where you are wrong. They’ve got a lot to do with you.
They’ve got a lot to do with the entire roster.

But specifically with you.
How dare you get to support your family?!
Make sure they don’t ever have to suffer.
Give them anything they may ever need.
How dare you get to live our happiness with your loved ones?!

Get to travel to work with them every week.
Having the chance to see the world.
Knowing every night your relationship is as good as it can get.
And more importantly. . .
How dare you get to be valued more than I ever did?!

You’ve never been to the top of the mountain.
Not like I have.
You’ve never provided the ratings that I did.
You have never had the stock.
That I did.

I can look at my career and yours side by side.
Everything I did in two thousand twelve to two thousand and thirteen.
Outshines everything you’ve ever done.
Or ever will, if we are being honest.
Yet, you get praise. You get value. It’s disgusting!”


Their voice raised for the first time. Showing that extreme amount of disdain for the man known as Miles Kasey.

“Like everyone else Miles.
You’re okay with it.
You’re okay with being held higher than me in value.
Despite the fact if it wasn’t for me.
People like you wouldn’t exist here.
You wouldn’t get the opportunities that have been handed to you.
But no one will give me the credit I deserve.”


As the Entity was approaching the end of the hall. From the door to the left that was closed. The sound of running water could be heard.

That being the indication that someone was home after all. There was a sudden flip in the camera view as the face of Entity was now being shown.


“Maybe just maybe.
Mark and Christian will show this footage to you too, Miles.
If I am willing to harm the ones I love.
For the sake of sending a message.
After I lost everything to begin with.

What makes you think I won’t harm you worse?
You’d be a fool to think otherwise.
In the end all that needs to be understood.
This on the hands of the company. It’ll even be on your hands Miles.
I will not stop until every one of you loses it all!”


The camera flipped back around. As the door was starting to open up. Steam rolling out of the hot room. A brunette in her mid to late thirties walking out.

Wrapped in a towel. Her attention was focused on her phone. No idea what awaited her. That booming voice speaking out to capture attention.


“Hello Nicole. . .
Long time no see.”


The hair on the back of the woman’s neck stood up. She dropped her phone in a startled manner. Looking up and coming face to face with that masked figure.

A blood-curdling scream could be heard leaving her lips. The woman turned to rush back into the bathroom. Retreating in fear.


“There’s going to be nowhere for you to hide!
There’s going to be nowhere for you to run!”


Entity rushed the woman and in doing so dropped the camera. It hit the ground and shattered the screen. Briefly catching the Entity trying to get to the screaming woman.

The camera stopped recording due to it being broken. The screams of Nicole got a little louder as she tried to push the door shut.


“No please! Leave me alone!”

Entity stopped trying to force their way in. Instead they stepped back and allowed the woman to close the door. The gloved hands of Entity came up.

Their fingertips pulling on the strings that kept the mask so tight to their face. Before yanking the mask off and holding it in their right hand.


“Nicole. . .
It’s me.”


Those words were soft spoken. Different from what was taking place moments ago. The voice sounded familiar enough.

The woman’s screams had come to an end. She popped the door open. Ever so lightly. Enough to be able to peek at it. Her gaze locked on the now maskless man.

She almost fell to the floor as the door opened. Her hands covering her mouth. The state of fear now being replaced with a state of shock.


“You’re. . .You’re. . . You’re. . . Alive?!”

Tears formed in the brunette’s eyes. Leading to her swinging the door open the rest of the way. She rushed out and wrapped her arms around the man.

Her sobs could be heard as he dropped the mask out of his hand. Letting it hit the floor at their feet. For the first time in eleven years he was . . . home

17
Climax Control Archives / JOKE
« on: March 21, 2024, 03:43:31 PM »




Date: OCTOBER 15TH, 2013 | Camera: OFF


The sun was shining bright.

Bright enough that it was right there in my room. Of course what could he expect though. Considering the hotel I was staying at was right there on the beach.

It had been a fun little journey but today the trip back home would begin. He got himself out of bed and began the routine. The same routine that he had with every single trip involving pro wrestling.

He was showered, dressed, and had his bags packed in less than forty five minutes. Impressive for someone like him. Last thing he did was grab his keys and his wallet off the bedside table.

Stuffing the wallet in his back pocket, gripping his suitcases, and out the door he went. Walking down the hall towards the elevators. He had no sooner than pushed the down button and the doors came open.

It wasn’t unusual for someone to be in the elevator. After all it was a hotel, but the familiar face looking back at him was a backstage hand for the company. Waving in her direction briefly.


“Hey there Rocky.”

“Oh. . .
Just the man I was looking for.”


“Looking for?”

“Yeah, I was just down in the lobby.
A lot of us were heading out.
I ran into Mr. Ward.
He was asking if anyone had seen you.
Then asked if I could come grab you.”


“That doesn’t sound like it’s going to be a pleasant situation.”

“I don’t have any information.
All he did was ask me to grab you because he needed to talk with you.”


“Well, thanks. I’m heading down to the lobby now.
I’ll make sure I seek him out.”


She had walked past him. Heading down the hall of the hotel as he climbed inside. The doors shut and the short ride down to the lobby began.

His mind was clearly focused on what one of the co owners of the company could have to say. What was it they needed to talk about? It was the type of thing to make your nerves go on edge.


With the doors of the elevator opening up. He walked out and found himself looking around the lobby. It didn’t take long for his eyes to lock on to the target.

Matching right on over. He reached out very gently and tapped the shoulder of Mark. It caused the man to turn around and lock eyes with him.

“You wanted to talk to me?”

“I did. Let’s step outside for a moment. It’s a bit of a private matter.”

That wasn’t making the nerves any less on edge for him. Mark went ahead and led the charge out of the lobby. Through the hotel front doors. Stopping once the doors had shut behind them both.

“What’s up Mark?”

“Listen. . .
I want to be a hundred percent transparent with you.
You’ve done some amazing work for us this past year.
Did everything that was ever asked.
Created some great moments.

Helped take this company to new heights.
Myself and Christian will forever be thankful for that.
But after discussing with him about this new contract you’re wanting.
It just doesn’t seem like a good fit for us.
Lots of things just don’t work.”


“Like what?
Do I need to lower the price?
I think we’ve done some great business.
I’m willing to negotiate some things.”


“It isn’t just the price.
It’s a lot really, and if I’m being frank.
Some of the things you’ve done just this past month alone.
It’s been controversial and it’s gotten us a lot of heat as a company.”


“Isn’t that what you want?
More eyes on the product?
Seems like I’m doing a fantastic job if you ask me.
A heel that actually works.
The other night was insane, such a great pay off in the end.”


Mark stood there looking back at him. Based on the facial expression he was giving. It was clear he didn’t share the same mindset as the man before him. Clearing his throat again to speak.

“Like I said, it's just not going to work.
It isn’t a good fit.
Christian and I decided,
it’s best to just let your contract ride out.”


“Wait, what?!”

“Your contract is up next month anyway.
You’ll be paid until then.
But this is where we go our separate ways.
It’s been a pleasure to work with you.”


His eyes got real wide with rage while looking at Mark.

“Go fuck yourself!”

“Alright now.
Listen, I get this isn’t what you were expecting.
But I assure you it isn’t personal.
It’s just business. Maybe in a few months from now.
Year or two. We can revisit this.
See if it's a fit for all parties.”


“Again, go fuck yourself.
This is my livelihood you’re messing with.
I got a young child at home. I got bills to pay.
I got things to take care of.
After all I’ve done, this is how you repay me?!”


“Like I said this isn’t personal.”

“Oh it’s fucking personal alright.
I’m going to make it personal.
You’ll regret this decision. You’ll pay for this.
This entire company will pay for this!”


“I don’t think. . .”

Before Mark could have a chance to finish his statement. The man had walked away from him in a very angered state, To be told they weren’t going to keep him. To be told they didn’t want him.

To be told he wouldn’t be needed after all that he had done. It felt like he was being stabbed in the back with a dull knife. Painful as could be. However it was the feeling of everything being taken from him.

That hurt more than anything. It was out of his hands. There was nothing he could do. Nothing he could say. Nothing that would change anyone’s mind. He was just done and they were moving on.

This couldn’t be the end. It just couldn’t. Somehow someway he had to get even.




Camera: ON


In this instant the shot was opening up. Right away the reveal of the setting was clear. The camera was positioned inside a very old classroom.

More so a class room that looked as if it had been abandoned. One could only assume that the rest of the building looked like.

Tile all over the floor. Old books scattered across desks. The desks themselves looked like they were rusted over. Looking very brittle as well.

Likely they would fall apart as soon as someone took a seat in one. The shot suddenly cut to the left and the primary focus became the old chalkboard.




That word was written on the chalkboard as big as it could be. The fact that it appeared to be written in fresh blood. That didn’t make the setting of this situation any better. Then there was a sudden ‘thwack’ like sound forcing the shot to change views again.

And as soon as it did. The focus locked onto the masked figure known as The Entity. In their hand was a ruler that they had just smacked against a desk. Their soulless looking eyes locked right ahead of them. Knowing they had captured the attention.


“A joke. . .”

Every bit of those two words made the masked figure sound bitter.

“It’s described as something:
That brings amusement or laughter to someone.
It involves some kind of punchline.
It’s meant to be something that everyone gets a kick out.
But do you see me laughing?

Do you see me being amused?
Do you see me getting a kick out of things?
Do you see me having any kind of joy since arriving?!
No! No you do not!
And this has always been the problem with Sin City Wrestling.”


Taking the ruler in their hand. Placing it down on top of the desk before starting to make their way around towards the chalkboard. Their long nails dragging along it just under the word. Entity looking right at it.

“Their lack of respect.
It always shines through.
It shined through many-many years ago when I was here.
And it’s shining through once again.
I don’t even have to reveal who I am for that to happen.
It’s a sin to be this disrespectful.”


Slowly, the mysterious figure turned themselves back around. Once again allowing their soulless gaze to fall upon the camera before them.

“You cannot deny your clear disrespect.
You cannot deny your blatant lack of faith.
It was made clear a few weeks ago when choosing Rodrigo Afonzo
As an opponent. You’re making it clear.
With my second supercard appearance being against the likes of:
Justin Smith. And now you’re making it obvious with HB Carter.

This is exactly why this company is in the dumps.
It’s why you struggle to bring in new fresh faces.
It’s why all big free agents choose to sign elsewhere.
You constantly disrespect, hold back, and ruin real talent.
For what reason? Well, that I will never understand.
But it’s what you do. It’s pathetic.

However, there’s one thing more pathetic than that.
That one thing is how this company constantly views HB Carter.
Go throughout his history and look at how he’s been treated.
Time and time again he’s put in positions he doesn’t deserve to be in.
Whether it’s being given a random title shot. That wasn’t earned.
Or being put in the ring with men that are superior to him in every way.”


There was a little bit of a zoom in from the cameras. Although the facial features of Entity were hidden behind that mask. The simplest look in their eyes said all it needed to. They were filled with rage, disappointment, and shame all at once.

“Ninety nine point nine percent of those situations.
Carter didn’t earn. He didn’t fight hard. He didn’t work his way towards any of it.
Yet, he’s okay with that. He’s okay with being complacent.
He’s okay with not having to do the work. He’s okay with things being handed to him.
He’s okay with being a big part of why this company is failing.
And the reason he’s okay with that is because he knows it’s always going to happen.”


Entity stood there shaking their head from side to side. In a clear statement of sheer disappointment.

“This company has always rewarded complacent people.
It has always rewarded the less than talented. I already made that clear.
But that’s why HB Carter is the way he is. Because it’ll always be a thing.
Now while I can’t blame you for being that way Carter.
Not when you’re always going to be rewarded. There are two things I can blame you for.
The first being. . . Not capitalizing.

How have you not capitalized on every situation handed to you on a silver platter?
You have been with this company since the defunct Sin City Underground brand existed.
But diving into your history. That’s where you peeked Carter.
Holding a championship. . .
That now essentially means nothing with the brand being gone.
But being on the main brand. You’ve got nothing to show for it.

The gym you graduated from means nothing.
The tag team partner you have, she also means nothing.
Your little boyfriend that you goon over every chance you get.
To the point it makes everyone violently sick.
He’s the only one that has clout. Not much clout, but some.
And you leech to that. You act like your relationship with Miles.

It means more than any bit of success.
Newsflash, this is a professional wrestling company.
Not a dating service. That relationship could end tomorrow.
And no one, I truly mean no one would give a damn but you two.
Because it holds no value or significance to the success of this company.
When the hell are you going to wake up?!”


The voice of the masked figure proceeded to raise. Further exposing just how angry they were byu the situation before them. In specific how angry it made them to have to deal with the likes of HB Carter.

“All these title shots you’ve been given.
And don’t have nothing to show for it.
It’s cool to have a ‘viral’ moment or get a ‘match of the year’ nomination.
But it means nothing if you aren’t the victor.
It means nothing if you’re not the one with the championship around your waist..
I mean think about it Carter.

Last year a former Heavyweight Champion had this company in a chokehold.
One loss to his record before facing you.
Dominated the entire company. You got put against him, despite not earning it.
And you defeated him. It might have been the catalyst that kicked things off.
However you still obtained a rare victory against the man.
Yet, you did nothing with it.

The man I targeted from the jump.
The Hall of Famer and certified legend to some: J2H.
Once he handed over the title like the pathetic human being he was.
He named you as one of the eight to compete for the vacated title.
Did you even truly understand what that meant?
Did you understand the magnitude of how big of a moment
That could have been for you?

Because it sure as hell doesn’t seem like it.
Your name was put into that. You were once again given an opportunity.
One that you didn’t deserve, but it was still given to you.
And you did nothing with it. You failed miserably.
You didn’t even make it to the finals.
Once again proving why people SHOULDN’T put the stock behind you that they do!”


Entity stood there with those narrowed eyes on their expression. Looking right into the heart and soul of the camera lens.

“That’s just a few instances Carter.
Your entire career has been a missed opportunity after missed opportunity.
Failure after failure. Falling on your face.
Over and over again. No matter how delusional you may be.
Even you have to see this.
And every bit of it is your fault!”


That aggressive loud tone was heard again. It seemed to echo off those old broken walls. Entity wanting to express that anger. For no other reason than hoping it would sink in, but this wasn’t even the tip of the iceberg

“That’s just the first thing I blame you for.
The second thing, it’s a much-much deeper rooted issue.
More deep than your failures. More deep than getting handed things.
That second thing is how you perceive everything.
It’s all a joke to you. You perceive everything in a light hearted manner.
This business isn’t something you take seriously.

You expose yourself every single week.
Every promo you cut it’s never serious.
Anytime you are in the ring.
You’re all about trying to get a rise out of the crowd.
It’s jokes all week long and nonsense on social media.
You have never carried yourself with a serious mindset.

And it’s infuriating.
Especially when you keep getting these opportunities.
It doesn’t make sense. But I have to ask Carter.
Why do you carry yourself like this?
Why is everything a joke to you?”


A brief pause consumed the Entity.

“I can only assume that because deep down.
You know that you don’t have what it takes.
Deep down inside of you.
You know that you’re never going to be a success.
You know that you’re never going to reach championship glory.
You know that you’re never going to be more than just another face.

You know you’re never going to reach the top of the mountain.
You know you are indeed a complacent individual.
And you’re just fine with that. So everything becomes a joke to you.
Despite you not understanding how disrespectful that is to someone like me.
I lost my legacy here in Sin City Wrestling because of people like you.
People like you meant more than people like me.

And I will never forgive SCW for that.
Just like I’m never going to forgive you for that.
Now this coming Sunday. I have a chance to do something about it.
I have a chance to correct what I see as wrong.
I got the opportunity I need to corner you.
To make you face reality. To make you see what you’ve done to me.
To make you see what you’ve done to my legacy.”


By that point the masked figure had taken it upon themselves to inch towards the camera. Each slow movement. The intense look in their eyes. Getting right up and close into the camera frame. It was all enough to send chills down the viewer’s spine.

“I’m no fool Carter.
Everything I have said at this point.
It’ll go in one ear and out the other.
It will not be taken seriously.
You will not listen to a word I’ve said.

It’ll all be a joke to you.
It’ll be a laughing matter.
It’ll be something for you to brush off.
Like you do everything else.
But what you don’t understand yet.

This situation isn’t like others.
This match isn’t like one you’ve had before.
I’m not like any other person you’ve been in the ring with.
I’ve said it before Carter.
I’m not about wins. I’m not about losses.

It doesn’t matter to me how great the match is or isn’t.
I just want to hurt and even maim the person
I get in the ring with. Causing great bodily harm.
That is what I deem a success.
Changing someone for the rest of their lives.

Whether it be physically or mentally.
That’s what I see as a job well done.
If luck lands in your lap and you do pin me for a win.
In the end, it’ll mean nothing Carter.
And it’ll mean nothing because of the long lasting effect.
I’ll have over your career and more importantly your health.”


There was an evil grin that crossed Entity’s lips.

“From this point forward HB Carter.
You will be remembered for being the joke.
You’ve always been.
And Sin City Wrestling.
You’re welcome for what I’m about to do/

Long live the Entity!”


Those proved to be the parting words of the masked figure. Entity walked right out of the shot of the camera disappearing somewhere into the background.

This allowed the shot to start zooming in on the word Joke there on the chalkboard. That had quite the meaning with the shot then fading out.




Date: DECEMBER 20TH, 2014 | Camera: OFF


Mental health.

In today’s world many people have something wrong with their mental health. Whether it was diagnosed or not. Fact was they were dealing with something.

Only a percentage of them actually willing did something to do something in order to improve it. That’s what facilities like this were for. The thing that no one took into consideration though.

What kind of effect other people’s mental health had on those that were meant to help them.

Dr. Wynn was one of those people dealing with her own mental health being affected by being someone to help others. Made her question many times if this was the job for her.

She found herself just staring out the window in her office. All she could see was the full parking lot outside, but it was enough of a distraction that she didn’t hear the knock on the door frame of her office.

A tall fully bearded man knocked a few more times. Still not getting her attention, so he took a few steps inside and began to speak loudly to address her.


“Dr. Wynn. Earth to Dr. Wynn.”

Finally, it caught the blonde’s attention. She snapped back to reality and drew her attention away from the window. Turning herself around in order to face the man. Her face was a little red from embarrassment.

“Yes, sorry. What can I help you with?”

“I was reading over some of your charts.
How come there is no update on the patient in room four twenty five?
There haven’t been updates on his chart in the last month.”


“What update do you expect me to give?”

“Excuse me?”

“I don’t mean any disrespect to my superior.
But I don't know what kind of update you expect me to give.
He hasn’t said a word in over a year.
He doesn’t acknowledge any of us that come in the room.
In the last few months he’s stopped willingly taking his medication.

We’re resorting to injection by needle.
I know it’s not the best thing or even the right thing.
I haven’t bothered to go to his room in the last month.
It's a waste of time and at this point I think. . .
Our facility is a waste of resources for a patient like him.”


That tall bearded man stood there looking at her. A very slight shake of his head consumed him before his eyes narrowed on her.

“This is my facility.
Only I make decisions like that.
And as far as I’m concerned.
Any person that walks through those doors comes to us for help.
Even if it’s a difficult situation.
It is our duty to help.
Do I make myself clear?”


For a brief moment Dr. Wynn felt about only so tall. She felt like she had truly done something wrong. All while at the same time feeling like there wasn’t much she could do.

“Yes sir.”

“Good, I expect to have an update.
In full detail and on my desk before you go home today.”


Not another word was said. He turned himself around and walked out of the office. For a moment Dr. Wynn just stared at the door he walked out of. Before she yanked a chart off her desk.

Done so in a very frustrated manner. Then finding herself stomping out of her office and began her journey down the hall. Walking past several co-workers. She was in a state of hyper focus.

Her heels clicked against the tile of the floor. Until they finally came to a stop. She was looking at the door with large numbers on it that read: 425 as she took a deep breath.

Taking a step forward she opened the door. Slowly for her safety as she didn’t know what she would be met with on the other side. Once getting the door open her eyes locked on the corner of the room.

Rocking back and forth was the patient. Wearing that mask that they had never been able to get off of him. Her nerves were on edge, but she stepped forward. Announcing herself again for safety purposes.


“It’s me. It’s Doctor Wynn.”

As she had expected. There wasn’t a response. The masked man just kept the same steady pace. Rocking back and forth keeping his gaze on the wall.

“I am not trying to be rude here.
I do not want a situation from a year ago.
But you have been here this long.
No improvements have been made.
You are starting to waste this hospital’s time.
More importantly, you're beginning to waste my time.
Are you ever going to let us help you?!”


Carrying herself this way was going to do her no favors. If anything it was going to get her into more trouble with her superior. But she was desperate now. Something had to be done.

Something had to change. Then before another word could come out of her mouth. The masked man’s rocking stopped. Only to be replaced with a very sinister laugh. One that bounced off those padded walls.

Her eyes narrowed in frustration.

“Is something funny to you?!
All I have ever tried to do.
All anyone has tried to do is help you.
And you want to laugh at me?!”


Her tone showcased just how frustrated she was. The laughing suddenly stopped just as soon as it began. Her eyes got wide when the masked man began to stand up from the corner.

He turned around to face her. Such an evil looking smirk on his face hidden behind the mask. Taking a few steps towards her. Dr. Wynn was frozen in fear. Flashbacks running through her head.

From the last time they were alone like this. It hadn’t gone well, but he didn’t go on the attack. He stopped and just titled his head to the side looking at her.

“How can you help me?
How can any of you help me?”


His tone was so calm and collected, but that made it all the more chilling.

“No one can help me after what they did to me.
They took everything from me. Used me. Used me and used me some more.
Got what they wanted out of me. Then dumped me on the side of the road.
Like a dog, hoping I’d just disappear.
And to make matters worse. . .”


Again, he began to step towards her. Dr. Wynn could feel the hair on the back of her neck stand up. She felt that uncomfortable feeling in the pit of her gut. Still frozen in fear.

That masked man got to the point that he was face to face with her. She started to realize there was no soul in his eyes when they locked on each other’s. That still calming tone consumed him.

“Now that they’ve done that.
They’re erasing everything I’ve did.
They’re making sure I am not in the record books.
They’re seeing to it that my name.
My legacy that its tarnished. It’s gone.
It’s deleted. Vanished.
And I don't what I did to deserve this!”


In some fashion, Dr. Wynn felt in her soul that she was meant to feel for this man. The way he described what he was going through. Yet at the same time she was clueless. She didn’t understand what he meant.

To be more specific she didn’t know who he was talking about. This was the most she had heard from him in the near two years he had been in the facility. Trying to show empathy she finally spoke.

“You said I can’t help you.
You said no one can help.
But maybe, we can after all.
Who are you talking about?

Maybe just maybe we can meet with them.
Get some kind of resolution.
Help you get on the path to healing your mental health.
Help you get closer on why they are doing what you say they’re doing.”


She watched as the masked man titled his head to the head even more. A clear sign of confusion. It was as if her words didn’t register in his head. A very brief and almost sinister chuckle left his lips.

“There is no talking to THEM.
There is going to be no real RESOLUTION.
Those PEOPLE did what they did to me.
Because it made them feel GOOD,
But PAYBACK. . .

Oh the payback is going to be so sweet.
I will one day return for what’s mine.
I’ll go right for their throat.
I’ll rip it out in front of their loved ones.
And watch them bleed out with pure joy.

Then and only then. . .
Will they realize the grave mistake they’ve made.
Then and only then. . .
Will they come to terms with the fact I am an Entity.
Without me, they don’t truly succeed!”


Another wicked sounding laugh escaped his lips. Only for the masked man to turn himself around and head back to the corner. Taking a seat once again.

The blonde doctor hadn’t taken her eyes off him at that moment. Not sure what to make of all of this. She just stood there watching him. Not sure where this was going to go. At a standstill once again.

“Mister. . .”

“I told you never refer to me as who I once was.
From here on out. I am The Entity.
Now get out. I have more plotting to do.”


Of course the message was strong. Considering the time he had assaulted her. The last thing she was going to do was not listen to a strong warning.

Backing herself out of the room without another word being said. Closing the door behind her and leaving the man in that padded cell all to himself once again.

However the thing on her mind was. . . plotting? That was something terrifying to think about.

18
Climax Control Archives / WHO AM I
« on: March 07, 2024, 12:00:44 AM »




Date: NOVEMBER 9TH, 2013 | Camera: OFF


Silence. Complete and utter silence.

That’s what filled this padded room that a man laid in. Yes, he laid there in a padded room. Every wall was padded. There was no window. Just the four walls, the door - that he couldn’t get out of - and the bed he laid in. It had been nearly three weeks that he had been here.

A place that he checked himself into. Not because he wanted help, but because he felt like this was where he belonged. It was a very complicated thought process to explain into words. Every doctor and nurse he had associated with. All tried to help.

They all tried to get him to open up. He shut them all down. Only wanting to be in this room. Secluded from everyone and everything. In his mind and in the pit of his gut. That’s where he felt like he belonged. About that time the sound of a creaking door was heard.

It forced the man to tilt his head towards the door. Not bothering to even sit up on the bed that he was laying in. Entering the room was a woman in an all white lab coat with blonde locks and glasses fitting perfectly on her face. She held a paper bag in one hand and her chart in the other.


“Time to wake up Mister. . .”

“Don’t Dr. Wynn. Just don’t.”

This man was quick to gut her off. Not wanting her to get too far with her statement. A very puzzled look crossed her face while she continued to look over at him.

“Don’t what?”

“Don’t call me by my last name.
Don’t call me by my first name.
Don’t refer to me as who I once was.”


“We’ve gone over this before.
I’m not sure what you want me to call you.
If you won’t allow me to address you by your name.
And who you once were? You’re still the same person.”


“STOP PATRONIZING ME!”

His voice instantly raised with such a rage filled tone. At the same exact time finding himself sitting up from the bed. Glaring right through the blonde.

“I’m not doing anything of that nature.
I would never patronize or upset any patient of mine.
At least not intentionally.”


“Patient? How many times do I have to tell you,
I’m not patient of yours. I’m not a patient at all.
I don’t want help. I don’t want help from you or anyone else here.
I just belong here. Locked away. Away from everyone.
It’s not that hard of a concept to understand!”


“With all due respect.
No one comes here that doesn’t want some form of help.
Not a single person would want to spend their time in a mental asylum.
Regardless of what you say and feel as far as you belong here.
There is something wrong with your brain.
That’s telling you this. That’s why I want to help.
It’s why we all want to help Mister. . .”


She found herself stopping before finishing the name. Clearly respecting the boundary that this man had set. At the same time her facial expressions said it all. She was confused and frustrated all the same. She found herself lifting the bag that she had in her hand.

“Well, you’re not willing to talk yet.
I can’t make you, but you had some visitors today.
But you know our policy. If you won’t participate in treatment.
We can’t allow certain perks.”


“Visitors?
I have no connections to the outside world.
Who I once was is dead. He’s buried.
He’s nothing now.”


“I don’t think the woman I talked to
With a pretty decent size wedding ring thinks so.
I don’t think the little boy I saw with her.
That kept asking to see, his daddy thinks so.”


He was looking at her. With such a blank emotion plastered all across him. Her words didn’t seem to register to him. Or it was a matter of he truly didn’t care. She wasn’t sure which one it was. Either way it was heartbreaking

“Do you feel nothing for these people?”

“Like I said. I’ve got no idea who they are.
Who I once was no longer exists.
Therefore anyone in my past no longer exists.”


“That’s a real shame that you feel that way.
Because that little boy I was talking about.
Not only was he talking about wanting to see his daddy.
But he kept saying how his daddy missed halloween.
And he had the perfect costume for him.
Sounds like you missed out on a big event.”


“I didn’t.”

His face remained with that stone cold expression. The blonde doctor finds herself shaking her head in disappointment. Clearly understanding she wasn’t going to make any type of break through with him. Before she started to take a couple of steps towards him.

Once she was close enough. Not wanting to invade his personal space for two reasons. One being her own safety but the other being just for his own boundaries. She found herself extending that bag out and placed it at the end of the bed close to where he was sitting.

“I cannot get you to see or believe what I am telling you.
I’ll stop trying. However he did leave something for you.
Asked to make sure it got you.”


“I don’t want it.”

“It’s not my personal possession. I can’t hold onto it.
It’s yours. You’ll just have to hold onto it for now.
But I’ll be back in a few when it's time for therapy class.”


“No sense in wasting your time.”

“I figured that would be the response.”

Her voice made it sound like she was severely disappointed. That was a sign of someone that truly wanted to help, but he wasn’t going to allow it. Wynn made her way back towards the door she had come in. Taking one last look back at the man on the bed. Only to walk back through the door.

Closing it behind her and just like that. He was alone once again. The silence had filled the room. It was exactly how he liked it. Of course the natural human instinct though was to be curious. For a moment his eyes were locked on the bag sitting on his bed.

Finally, he found himself reaching out and grabbing the bag. Taking his time opening it up. As slow as he could. Almost as if he was scared of what could be in there. With the bag opened he reached inside briefly and pulled out an object.




In his hand was an all black mask. Couple little things were added to it here and there for flair, but it was clear it was a mask that went to some type of costume. His eyes just narrowed looking at the mask in his hand before he suddenly just threw it to the ground. Taking the chance to lay back in his bed to stare at the ceiling above him.



Camera: ON


The shot finds itself opening up to what appeared to be a basement like setting. Very limited lighting. Distant but un-distinct sounds in the background. The air was chilly to the point that the camera man’s breath could be seen on camera.

There was a sudden loud sound, one that sounded much closer. This resulted in the camera man quickly turning to the right. Standing there in the doorway, a very ominous look on their face was the masked figure that became known as Entity.


”This. . .
This is what is given to me?
This is what is presented to me?
This is what is perceived to be a challenge?
This is what the powers that be consider worthy?”


Their words had a hint of dissatisfaction in them. Slamming the door to the doorway they had been standing in. Causing the loud sound to echo throughout the basement for a moment.

”Rodrigo Afonso, Mr. Golden Briefcase.
That is who you’ve put me up against.
The lack of respect for me by the powers that be still stand.
You didn’t respect me many years ago.
And you clearly don’t respect me now.
If you think this is a worthy opponent.

How does this even make sense in your head?
I - the Entity - comes in and immediately targets the supposed best.
I go right after J2H. I flip his world upside down.
I see to it that he’ll never be the same man again.
And the next time I’m set for competition is against this?
Disappointing. You will always be disappointing.”


Their words soaked in a bitter undertone. As they proceeded to shake their head from one side to the other.

”What’s done is done.
I’ll deal with what’s in front of me. Although. . .
I do find it ironic. I said maybe it’s time to focus on the new blood.
To see to it they never succeed. And you fed me Rodrigo.
As disrespectful as it is to be put in a scenario with him.
It’ll be quite fun doing what I deem necessary on Sunday night.”


For the first time since the camera had been placed upon them. A bit of a smile crossed their lips. It was very sinister looking, but a smile nonetheless. Entity was taking a couple steps closer to the camera. Their focus began to shift.

”That brings me to you, Rodrigo.
I don’t need to know a lot about you.
The little bit I do know isn’t impressive.
There’s nothing that tells me I should be worried about our meeting.
I look at you and feel two things.
The first one being comedic relief

It has been a long time since I have felt the need to laugh.
It has been a long time since I found anything genuinely funny.
But looking at your body of work. Looking at who you are.
That’s all I want to do. . .
I want to laugh at how pathetic you are. I want to laugh at how ignorant you are.
I want to laugh at how clueless you’ll end up being.

Like I said, I don’t know a lot about you Rodrigo.
But I know enough to know that you’ll enter this match
Without a clue.
You’ll talk about how this is a great test for you.
You’ll talk about the wrestling aspect.
You’ll talk about what a win will mean for you.
But that’s where you’ll fail because of cluelessness.”


The only light in the otherwise dark basement. Flickered for just a moment. Adding to the overall unsettling feeling about this specific spot.

”This isn’t a wrestling match to me.
This isn’t about being the better competitor to me.
This isn’t about showing how good I am inside the ring.
None of that matters to me. All I care about Rodrigo is. . .
Pain and suffering.
Those are the two things that motivate me.
And sadly you are so dense.

You’re not going to understand that.
It’s not going to register with you. Therefore leading you blindly.
And cluelessly into this match.
Ultimately leading to your demise.
Whether you want to believe me or not.
That is up to you, but the writing is on the wall
And at the end of it all. I’ll be having quite the laugh.”


Entity found themselves just pacing around the room for a moment. Letting his words settle into the mind of his opponent. For this was the only time Rodrigo had a chance to hear what the masked figure had to say. Before it becomes real.

”But as I said Rodrigo
When I look at you, I feel two things.
The second thing I feel when I see you is guilt.
I feel guilt because I know what I have to do.
I feel guilt because I know what is awaiting you.
I feel guilt because your success ends here with me.”


A sudden snap in the masked figure’s head was seen. Their dark eyes locking on the camera before them once again.

”How dare you even think you can be successful here?
After what this company has done to previous ‘superstars’ for years.
They use them. Till there is nothing left.
Only to chew them up and spit them out.
Allowing new blood like you to come along to take their place.
And help erase their legacies.
How fucking dare you be okay with something like that!

But then I sit down and I think about it.
Someone naive and dense like you. I could see why you think it’s okay.
After all they’re handing you things on a silver platter to warp your mind.
To make you think you can be something here.
And to make you believe that you matter here.
Don’t believe me, look at the Golden Briefcase you carry.
That was handed to you. You were hand chosen to win that match,

Just to warp your mind.
Because any other situation with a briefcase like.
With implications of cashing in on any champion, anytime you want.
You would have seen true main event caliber stars competing for it.
Not the likes of Bill Banhart who is SCW’s personal bitch.
Not the likes of Matty Mallow and Justin Smith.
One word to describe them: Who?!

And in any other situation. You yourself Rodrigo wouldn’t have one.
You wouldn’t have even been considered for the match.
After all, you’re nothing special.
Nothing is different or unique about you.
You serve no real purpose to this roster.
But because the powers that be have no real talent anymore.
Because they favor who they favor. Use them until they’re dried up.
Then pitch them. Their stuck with people like you.”


Entity’s words were becoming more heinous. Aiming to insult. Aiming to expose and aiming to cause as much harm as they could.

”That’s why you have that briefcase.
It was a matter of them giving it to you, to keep you around.
Because their options are limited.
But if you cornered the powers that be. If you asked them the important question.
Do they think you got what it takes to cash in?
Do they believe you got what it takes to be a champion?
The real answer from them would be no.

But again, this is a situation where what is done is done.
You’ve got the briefcase. You got your head held high.
You think you’re going to be something.
You believe you’re going to have a long and successful career here.
That simply isn't true.
You’ll never even so much as be able to lift that briefcase above your head again.
After I’m done with you at Climax Control.

I intend to step on every limp and every joint I can.
Hearing you scream in agony.
It’ll bring a genuine smile to my face.
Watching you crawl around the ring.
Begging for me to spare you. That’ll be a personal high for me.
But more than anything. I’m going to take pride. . .
In being the person that makes you spill a good amount of blood.”


Again that sinister smirk crossed Entity’s lips.

Here I am exposing myself to you, Rodrigo.
I am giving you the blueprint to how things are going to go.
But you’re going to do nothing with it.
Instead you’ll have the same mindset as J2H had.
You’ll never have the talent that he has.
Because even despite my hatred for the man.
And had a hand he had in my legacy being erased.

I’m not a simpleton. I know he’s talented.
But you will never come close to that type of talent.
So the closest thing you’ll have is his mindset.
You’ll think this is a joke.
You’ll think I’m a joke. You’ll think I’m just talking to talk.
You’ll downplay everything about me.
Just because you don't know who I am.

As well as because I do things differently.
Much differently than all the others.
I’m motivated by revenge and I seek pain and suffering.
No other superstar in the past has done things like that.
But this is because of what this place has done to me.
This is a product of who I have to be because of the lack of respect.
Now if that’s the mindset you want to have Rodrigo.

You’re free to do that. Who am I to tell you what to do?
But please before you let the mindset become finalized.
Go back and watch My Bloody Valentine.
Watch how desperate J2H became
When he saw that I was just as good as him.
Watch the fear and panic set in with his eyes
The moment he realized how different I was.

Look at the very moment he realized his best shot. . .
Wasn’t good enough to keep me down. He look defeated in every aspect.
And watch the moment that I took all the power from him.
When he had no choice but to come to grips with reality.
And the reality was he didn’t have the control he thought he did.
I changed J2H for the worst. Me of all people.
I did that. And I will do the same to you.

Without a hesitation. Might I add. . .
But again Rodrigo. You’re allowed to think how you want.
You’re allowed to believe what you want.
You’re allowed to say what you want.
That’s the beauty of all of this.
We can all have our opinions.
But reality and facts always win.


Entity appeared to be sending a true warning message. It couldn’t have been any more obvious. Yet, if the masked figure was right. Then his words would fall upon deaf ears regardless. Leaving him to do what he had to do no matter what.

”In the end.
Your body will just be a mutilated vessel.
Fleshy patch of useless flesh going forward.
If people didn’t understand how dangerous I was
With my match against J2H.
Then this will without a doubt be the eye opener they all need.
It’s just a shame for you, that it has to be at your expense.

The guilt I feel. . .
It won’t be enough to stop what I’m going to do.
Because it’s something that needs to be done.
I have to get back at the powers that be.
I have to get back at those that made sure my legacy was tarnished.
I have to even with those that made sure my legacy was erased.
And you don’t deserve to have one!”


Bitterness once again soaked the tone of the masked figure’s words. Entity taking another step towards the camera and the cameraman. Assuming just out of an intimidation factor.

“Sin City Wrestling.
Understand that I - the Entity - is just getting started.
One by one. You will all meet me.
And one by one. You will meet your demise.
That is my promise to you.
In the meantime prepare to say. . .
Farewell to Rodrigo Afonso!”


There was no doubt about it. Entity’s words were chilling and enough to send chills up the spine of anyone. They turned their back to the recording camera and began to walk off into the distance of the basement. All of the sudden that lightbulb began to flicker again.

Like it had a few moments ago. It wasn’t but a second later the lightbulb busted with glass being heard shattering everyone. Leaving the camera man alone in the dark with a lurking Entity around. The shot ending like that and leaving many unanswered questions.



Date: NOVEMBER 14TH, 2013 | Camera: OFF


In the corner of the padded room sat the man. Shirtless and finding himself rocking back and forth. Based on this something seemed off. Something was already off about the man, but this was a telling sign that things were starting to take a turn for the worst.

There was the creaking of that padded door coming open. Taking a couple of steps into the room was the blonde doctor. Wynn took one look over at the man rocking in the corner. Instantly noticing that something was off. This wasn’t how he was acting a couple of days ago.


“Mister. . .
Are you okay?”


She paused for a moment. There was an unsettling feeling in the pit of her gut that told her she wasn’t going to get a response when she first spoke. However there was a part of her that was hoping that there would be a response to put things at ease. No response came though.

“Listen. I know we aren’t always on the same page.
Your views on why you’re here are different from mine.
But you have to answer me here.
In case I need to get you some kind of help.”


There was a slight sound of concern in her voice. It was her job to deal with people that had mental disorders. However it didn’t make it any easier when someone was truly off their rocker. Like all these signs were pointing towards.

By this point she had found the courage in herself to take a couple more steps into the room. Everything in her was telling her that she needed to keep her distance. She didn’t need to approach him, but in her heart. She wanted to help. She needed to know he was okay.

“Don’t make me call you by your name.
I want to keep the boundary you set sir.
But you’re making this extremely difficult for me.
Say something. Say anything.”


Wynn was only a few inches from him. Finding herself stopping right there. The reason for why she stopped was because the man she was talking to stopped rocking back and forth. He was sitting still. Eerily still to be exact. Her heart was thumping so hard. Her anxiety was through the roof.

She found herself then starting to slowly reach out. Her hand was inching closer and closer by the second. Until she reached the man’s shoulder and placed it down gently. The moment she touched him. Suddenly and so violently he grabbed a hold of her.

Wynn screamed but before the scream could echo too far out of the room. He had yanked her over his shoulder. Placing his hand over her mouth to muffle said scream. Wynn’s eyes grew wide realizing that not only was she being muffled but this man was wearing a mask.

The same exact mask that had been given to him days before. His rocking took over once again as he pushed his hand against her mouth a little harder. Making sure she couldn’t scream while making sure she couldn’t go anywhere at the same time.


“They took everything from me.
They took everything from me.
THEY TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME!”


The look in his eyes may have been the most scary thing of all. It appeared as if there was no soul in them. The man he was days ago and the man he was now, they were two different human beings. His rocking became more violent. His head started to collide with the padded wall.

“They took everything from me.
They took everything from me.
I must make them pay.
I must make them pay!
I MUST MAKE THEM PAY!”


Those phrases continued to alternative back and forth out of his mouth. He was a very deranged man in this state. At that moment there was hope for Wynn at least. Two very large security guards entered the room and saw what was taking place. Both men spring into action.

“Let her go!”

“You’re going to get tased! Let her go!”

Both of them were pulling at the man’s arms trying to free the doctor. One of them is ready to make promise on his word with a taser in hand. Then without much of a fight the man let go of his grip on Wynn. Allowing both men to pull her to safety. She was visibly shaken up.

As she backed herself up against the wall with fear consuming her. Both men were in the process of forcing the masked man onto his stomach. One of them pulled what appeared to be zipties out from one of their belts as the other tried to hog tie the clearly deranged man.

His soulless expression looked up to the doctor. His phrasing had changed along with a sickening smirk crossing his very lips at the exact same time.


“You’ll never be able to stop me!
You’ll never be able to stop me!
Do you hear me?! Do you hear me?!
Never! Never! Never!”


His words were then replaced with a very uneasy wicked laugh. A laugh that would continue to fall from his lips with both guards picking him up from the ground and starting to carry him out of the room. Wynn could hear his laughing even with him further down the hall.

She clutched her lab coat and kept herself against that padded wall. What she had just witnessed was unlike anything she had seen in her time with this career. The sudden change in this man. His soulless look. The random phrases. All of it was confusing. It’s not something she or anyone saw coming.

Right now he was being dealt with. However the thought in her mind was she’d have to deal with him again. She was going to be tasked with finding out what was wrong, tasked with finding a diagnosis, and tasked with helping him get better. However, how did you help someone get better. . .

When they don’t want to get better?!

Pages: [1]